
Class EiX IfiA^S 
Copyright N°__ 

. COPYRIGHT DEPOSIT. 



I* 1 

HI ■ 



* 







MADAME I<UCINDA SMITH YOUNG. 



THE SEVEN SEALS. 



'A SINNER'S DREAM" "CONVERSION" 

"DANIEL IN THE LIONS' DEN" "MEDI- 
TATION" "DISTANCE OF FALLING" 
"VISION OF THE JUDGEMENT" 
"VISION OF AFTER THE 
JUDGEMENT" 



By Madame Luanda Smith-Young;, 



PHILADELPHIA, PA. 

J. GORDON BAUGH, Jr., 

1903 



THE LIBRARY OF 
CCNbRESS, 

Two Copies Received 

AUG 3 903 

Copyright Entry 
CLASS 00 XXc. No. 

S3 c\ £ & 

COPY 9. 






Copyright, 19iS. 
By Luemda Smith- Young. 



PREFACE. 

Dear friends : Whereever you may be, who read this 
Book, think more of yourselves and less of the writer; 
and believe me that this is not a book of notions ; neither 
is it any idle thoughts of my own. But it is what the 
Lord has told and shown me in dreams and visions. 
He never spoke to me -as a man, but in such manner 
as I could understand. 

You who may read this beofe' may think it very 
strange, and I must say it is something strange; for 
most of these things I shall write I never heard or read 
of, but gained them through dreams and visions. I prayed 
to the Lord to give me knowledge of His greatKing- 
dom; for I have a great desire to know more about the 
world above me; more than I care to know about this 
in which I now move. I shall write this book regardless 
of the consequences. 

Christ commanded me to write these, my observations, 
of the Holy Spirit, and divide them into seven subjects, 
and call each subject "Seal," and then combine them 
all into one book. 

I was commanded three times in this manner to 
write. The first and second times I took no heed 
at all because I did not understand or know anything 
about the "Seal/"' as I never read the Book of Revela- 
tion. But Christ spoke to me the third time, and 
when I heard his voice I became as one dazed, and 
felt oppressed of a great burden. 

So dazed was I, and so heavily did the burden 
oppress me that I thought once to commit suicide. 
But on reflection the thought came to me. There is 
no pardon for self-murder. So I laid the axe aside, 
and prayed the Lord to give me the names of the 
seals. Christ answered, saying: "Write the dreams 
you had in 1887, and call it 'A Sinner's Dream :' Write 
the many things you saw and heard during the forty- 
two days of your punishment for telling a falsehood, 
and acting with contempt in your dream, and call it 



'Conversion.' Write the dream you had of Daniel in 
the Lions' Den. Write about the day you spent in 
Meditation. Write the Distance of Falling. Write the 
vision you had of the Judgment. Write what shall 
happen after the Judgment." He also said: "These 
things are works in miracle; a few will believe and 
understand them because they are strange things/' 
r I'li en when I heard these things I as-ked, "How shall 
all these things be written? Christ answered, saying: 
"Write, and 1 will add unto your wisdom more wis- 
dom. " So 1 began to write on the 22nd day of February, 
in the year of Our Lord 1892, and finished in 1893. 

On the 27th day of November, 1887, I was made to 
believe that my soul was redeemed from Hell, and soon 
after that I fell into doubt. In February, 1888, I 
gained faith in the Lord, and in the year 1890, I saw 
many things and was many days observing them. I 
commenced the 3rd day in November, 1890, about 10 
o'clock P. M., and was in this condition until the 27th 
day of the same month. 

I was married May 2, 1895. but my mind was not 
contented. 1 had a desire to do more than writing. I 
was a member of a little mission Sunday school in 
Lamberlville, X. J. I taught a class of small children. 
We also organized a Savings Fund among them; but 
1 thought light of these things; so I sought the Lord, 
and the burden of my prayer was: "0 Lord, T have 
finished the writing, and now 1 have nothing to do 
in the world. " While walking up Main street one 
Sunday, in 1896, the Lord answered my prayer, saying: 
"As long as there are little children to gather into the 
Sunday school you will find work enough to do." From 
that day I began with a willing heart to do those things 
set before me; for it is my soul's desire to obey the 
commandments of God. LUCIXDA YOUNG. 

"A Sinner's Dream," the First Seal, was published 
separate] v in 1897; Second Edition, 1901; Third 
Edition, 1902. 



A SI XX KITS DREAM. 

MY CHILDHOOD. 

T am the second daughter and the third child of 

Frederick and Sallie Smith, natives of Powhatan 
County, Va. I was given the name of Lncinda after 
my grandmother. Mother says I was very peculiar 
looking when a baby; still I believe the same care was 
given me as was given my other sisters and brothers. 
Mother says she had but little trouble on my account 
until I began to walk and talk. I soon found where 
she kept her bread, and then got into the habit of 
asking for bread every time the thought came to me. 
and that was very often; it was enough to vex any 
mother. I was very full of mischief, and liked to 
meddle with everything, and used to ask a great many 
questions. 

As soon as I was large enough my oldest brother and 
I would often gather chips for mother. We used to 
go to the neighbors' houses to play, but strange to say 
our oldest sister, Elizabeth, never played with us; she 
evidently did not like our way of playing. I took 
some of the children's toys one day while playing and 
ran home with them ; but mother very soon found it 
out, and then she scolded me, and told me it was steal- 
ing, and bade me take them back to the children. I 
felt too ashamed to give them to the children, so I 
stole to the side of the fence and slipped them through 
a crack, so that the children could find them, and then 
ran back home, and pretended to mother that I had done 
as she told me. As soon as mother found out that my 
inclination was to steal she tempted me. She knew 
that sugar was well liked by me; so she filled the sugar 
dish half full of sugar, and placed it on a high shelf, 
and then went out to carry father's dinner ; having 
to go about a mile. I being very little over four years 



The Seven Seals. 

old, had no idea how long it would take anyone to go a 
mile and. return; besides mother left a little work for 
me to do, so I hurried through it, thinking that I 
could get some of the sugar before she returned. The 
shelf was beyond my reach, so I put a little table 
beside the shelf, and on it placed a chair; then another 
chair beside the table to serve me as a step. You 
see all this took much time. At last, all difficulties 
surmounted, and I had begun to eat sugar, when I 
heard mother's voice, and being too small to jump 
that distance, there was no way for me to get down 
in a hurry; so mother came in, and caught me in the 
act of taking the sugar. No one can imagine my 
feelings. Mother took me down from the table, then 
went out, and returned with a little bunch of willow 
switches, with which she whipped me. While so doing 
she sang the old hymn, "I Got Glory and Honor." 
For that I did Dot care; but I did wish her to cease 
that thrashing. When she had made an end of flogging 
she made me thank her for it, and then promise that 
I would never take anything again that did not belong 
to me. 

Mother and father had often told us the evil of steal- 
ing, and other sinfulness. When we were little children 
we did not have many toys, because father thought it a 
sin to spend money for toys when there were so many 
children in the world hungry. So we made ourselves 
contented, and sought other forms of play. We first 
attempted to play with the buzzing bee that sipped the 
honey from the beautiful flowers blooming in our 
garden; but we found out that the- little bees were quick 
to anger, and would bite; so it was not long before 
we looked for other plajTnates. About the yard was a 
great number of ants and their houses. We also found 
a number of other little bugs that did not seem to be 



The Seven Seals. 

as industrious as the ants or the hers, for they stayed 
among the grass blades and flowers where they made 
themselves contented. They were not stowing away 
food for the winter like the bees or the ants; so we 
took for our insect friends the busy little ants. We 
would follow them for yards and yards at a time, to 
find out what they would get. Sometimes their labor 
would be rewarded with a crumb of bread, and again 
with a grain of sugar. They would sometimes go more 
than two yards in. search of food. My opinion is, that 
the ants have an instinct somewhat like the tiger; for 
it is said that the tiger can smell things miles away. 
Tbe ants being so small, we reduce the miles to yards. 
I have seen tbe ants, when starting out in search of 
food, turn first one way and then anotber; soon they 
would get in a straight line, and march away, and on 
returning each of them would bring something in their 
mouths, and stow it away in their granaries. In this 
way they would work tbe live-long Summer preparing 
for tbe cold Winter days. 

Sometimes we would find stupid ones among them, 
which we would take away from the rest, and build 
around them a wall of wet sand; then we would feed 
them with bread and water. Often, too, we would 
scatter crumbs nearby that the other ants might not 
have far to go in search of food. 

My brother acted as doctor for the sick ants, and 
said every one that died had the pneumonia. He really 
thought so because they lived in the ground. We would 
take the dead, ants and lay them out on a piece of 
plank, and call it a cooling board. Brother would 
then get a piece of pine bark and make a coffin for 
them; after which we would trap them in a piece of 
cloth and lay them in it. One day we had two ants 
to bury, and brother preached the funeral; after which 



The Seven Seals, 

we carried them away and buried them. We called 
that piece of ground the "Ants' Burying Ground." 
Some of the ants would get well, and we'd turn them 
out again. One bright afternoon we went out in the 
yard to play, and a few girls and boys came to see 
us, and we told them all about the ants; then we began 
to talk of one thing, then another, and they told us 
about a little bug their mother had told them of that 
went by the name of "Doodle Bug," and was found in 
the woods under old pine trees, and that had a den 
in the ground like the ant, only it was more sensible 
to sound, and if we would put our months down close 
to the hole and call the bug by its name in this manner : 
"Doodle, doodle bug," it would come to the top of its 
den. When they had finished telling this story we were 
so eager to go to the woods in search of this bug and to 
see if we could not find out more about it. • 

So we got our hats, and off we went to the woods, 
and there we found a great number of old pine trees, 
and we looked under them for the bugs' den and found 
several. And we put our mouths very close to the hole, 
and called them in a manner we were told. Presently 
we saw the sawdust, that served as a door to the dens, 
move a little : but still continued to call, and in a few 
minutes the bug made its appearance. 'It had a dark 
brown coat and two bright eyes and four fuzzy legs. 
It came out and stood still, as if it came on business; 
so we talked to it for a short while, and after which 
we said: "Back-a-back, doodle bug/' and repeated this 
two or three times; then the bug began to back back 
in its den, until it was out of sight. So we left the 
woods and started for home. As we grew older, we 
realized that we had learned two very good lessons 
from the insects:' from the Bug we learned obedience, 
and from the ant, industry. 

8 



The Seven Seals. 

About this time we began school, and under a very 
good teacher — Richard Bass, by name — a well-known 
wlii te gentleman of Powhatan County. I went to school 
regularly, but was very dull, and did not learn very 
fast. 1 was about live years old, and my brother Fred 
six. I began with the Primer, and continued with it 
for two sessions. I never cared much for books, but 
spent most of my time wondering about the insects, 
the birds and the sun, moon and stars. Many cold 
winter days during my school hours I would begin 
wondering if the insects had a warm place to stay 
or not. and whether they had anything to eat. I also 
thought it cruel in the Lord not to give them a nice 
warm place in which to stay. And I w r ondered the 
same way about the fowls of the air. I used also to 
wonder if the sun had any place in which it could rest 
from its day's shining. I w r ondered in the same way 
concerning the moon; but the stars puzzled me more 
than anything else, because there were so many of them 
in the heavens. They reminded me of little children; 
for they were so bright and seemed to be so thoughtless. 
1 often wondered if they had any mother or father, as 
little children have. But when I saw the moon in the 
sky with the stars, I wondered if it wasn't their mother 
and the sun, their father. 

The closing day of our first session at school was fine. 
Many of the children had to speak, but as I was so dull 
1 could not commit a. speech to memory. We also had 
a picnic, and mother fixed for us a large basket full of 
things for the picnic and took it to the school. Besides, 
she made each of us girls a pretty, nice white dress, 
with low necks and short sleeves, looped with pink rib- 
bon ; and for brother, she made a little white linen suit, 
and pinned a pink ribbon bow on his left shoulder, as 
he was one of the speakers ; his recitation was, "Try Me, 

9 



The Seven Seats. 

Father; Try Me." But I. cared nothing for the speak- 
ing, because when I got my white dress on with so 
much pink ribbon about it, I thought myself the belle 
of the school. Now, do not think that was the first 
pretty dress I ever had on, for mother used to dress 
us every afternoon, and when it was fair she would take 
us out walking. 

During vacation I went up to Green Yard, a place 
about six miles from home, to stay with my Uncle 
William and his wife. Uncle William did not have any 
children, and I suppose they were lonesome, for they 
wanted me to stay with them all the time. I could 
not do that, but I stayed with them about three years. 
My Uncle Mat. Brent used to teach me my lessons every 
night when he came home, during vacation. He said 
I was very hard to learn. My aunt said that I thought 
too much about the boys. She believed it, but my 
aunt did not know my mind, for I never told anyone 
my thoughts. The next season I went from my uncle's 
to school. I still studied my little Primer, and about 
the closing of the second season I commenced to study 
the First Reader; so you see I advanced very slowly. 

I also went to Sabbath school along with a number of my 
playmates- Several of my companions took heed to what 
they heard at school, and got very interested about their 
souls, and in a short while were converted and joined 
the Church. It troubled me to think that they had 
become greater than I, for I was just as large and 
near the same age. At last I went to my aunt and 
had a talk with her about it, and she gave me some 
advice, and told me how to pray. But when I was a 
child I always thought my way was the best. But for 
a time T prayed the Lord to have mercy upon me a 
sinner, as my aunt had told me. She had also said, 
if 1 was in earnest the Lord would freely forgive me 

10 



The Seven Seals. 

my sins ; but I began to think that those words were 
too simple, and 1 decided to tell God a falsehood, for 
I thought that it was impossible for Him to know every- 
thing. How simple I was! "But then/' I thought, 
"how silly it is to keep repeating, 'Lord have mercy 
upon me a sinner.' r So I constructed a prayer after 
this fashion: "Lord have mercy upon me, and forgive 
me of my sins. Lord I am motherless and fatherless, 
and I have no one to care for me." But this was a 
foolish lie, for I have a good kind mother and father 
to this very day. I told this same story days and 
months ; at last a year passed by, and the Lord had not 
redeemed my soul from Hell. But I did not forget to 
tell Him that same old falsehood. 

After living with my uncle and his wife three years, 
I went back home to live. By this time I was between 
nine and ten years old, and stayed home until I was 
eleven, when I went to live with a white family of 
Chesterfield County, Va.. by the name of Camack. I 
went there with the understanding that I would be 
cared for, and receive such instruction as Mrs. Camack 
could give me. This she did in such a way that I 
have always regarded her as the best white friend I 
ever had. And although there may be many others 
just as good as she, I have never met one. But I have 
met so many white people that seemed to have such a 
hatred for the colored race, it puzzles me to find a 
cause for it ; for I learn that the same God made us all. 

Mrs. Camack very often would call her children and 
me around her, and would read the Bible to us; and 
we would ask her questions as she read. Then she 
would stop and explain the chapter as far 
as it was in her power she would also 
tell us the danger of living in sin; and how 
she felt when God redeemed her soul, how she wanted 

11 



The Seven Seals. 

to live for Christ. Her impressive words went home 
to my heart, and lay upon me as a burden, for I was 
a sinner, and would not obey. I thought my way the 
best, and that was telling (rod a story from the time 
I was seven years old until I was seventeen. I ought to 
have been ashamed of myself to commit such sin, for 
I was just about ten years telling this same old story. 
In the year of 1887, one day, I began to think how 
foolish I was spending all my childish days telling- 
Christ a story. One night, I fell asleep and dreamed, 
but I don't remember the day or month. 
MY DREAM. 
I fell asleep and dreamed that I was walking through 
a large pasture. I saw there a large number of beasts, 
and among them a woman. She seemed busy milking. 
I stopped there with her a while, and a large crowd 
of people passed by, and I asked the woman whence 
came the crowd, and whither it was bound. Her reply 
was that she believed they were on their way to a church ; 
so I followed on behind until the end of the pasture was 
reached, where they entered through a gap into another 
pasture. In that pasture was a large herd of swine, 
and a man with them in a fold, called a sheep folding- 
gap. The crowd of people was a crowd that had 
wandered from the fold, and when they found them- 
selves going wrong they returned. The man that I 
saw was dressed in a strange looking garment, and 
was standing still; but he began to speak, saying: "My 
name is Jesus, and I am He that shall judge the world/' 
Then the crowd of people went to Him, one by one, 
and wrote their names upon His garment. I also went 
to Jesus to write upon His garment, but He turned 
from me, saying: "Write not upon My "garment, but 
leave Me; thou art damned." I turned from Jesus and 
said: "I care not whether I write upon Thy garment 

12 



The Seven Seals. 

or not ; there is the hall rooms and other places of 
frolic to which 111 go." So away in haste I went to a 
dressing room, where there was a lot of people dressing 
in gay costumes, and I began preparing myself for a 
ball, f was dressing for hours and hours, but did not 
get ready after all my trying. At last I left the dress- 
ing room and went away wondering, until at length I 
got in sight of an old building, and on entering, found 
it unoccupied. I went up a flight of winding stairs 
to the top story ; there I had a view from a west 
window across the western part of the world, and while 
1 looked out of the window, I saw a dark cloud rising in 
the west, and then the sun ceased shining, nor did the 
Moon or stars give any light, and an awful night was 
over all the land. Then I heard a loud voice in the 
clouds, that sounded like the rumbling of many 
thunders. After this I saw in the clouds a man's face 
flaming red like fire, and eyes flashing like lightning, 
and I awoke in a fright that did not leave me until day. 
At breakfast time I told Mrs. Camack my frightful 
dream. She was much surprised at it, and said she 
had never heard of a sinner dreaming such a curious 
dream before. I also told it to Rev. Dabney Sovet, a 
colored minister of Chesterfield County, Va., and he 
said that it was a very curious thing for a sinner to 
dream. But he and Mrs. Camack both told me that 
it was best for me to repent of my sins, and well I knew 
it. But I felt ashamed to pray to the Lord and ask 
Him forgiveness after telling Him a falsehood for ten 
years; besides, I had treated Him with so much con- 
tempt in my dream by telling Him that I cared not 
whether I wrote upon His garment or not. I shall 
ever remember that dream. For days and days after 
that dream I continued sorely troubled; I could get no 
peace at all; it seemed as though all things around me 

13 



The Seven Seals. 

cried, "Unworthy/'' besides there was a steady knocking 
around and about my heart telling me to repent of 
my sins. 

About three months after that dream I left Mrs. 
Camack, and went with my oldest sister, Elizabeth, to 
the City of Manchester to work. My occupation was 
housework, and I liked the people whom I lived with 
very well, most of them were kind to me. I thought 
by coming to Manchester I would soon forget that 
dream; but, instead, it came fresher and fresher to my 
mind every day; but still I was ashamed to ask the 
Lord's forgiveness of my sins. Now, after I had been 
in Manchester about three months, I met with a colored 
man there by the name of Harry Jenkins. He had but 
one leg, and walked with crutches. He was a member 
of the First Baptist Church of that- city. When first 
I met him, he said, "Good morning" to me, and then 
remarked that there were lots of deaths around us that 
morning; not less than four within calling distance. 
He then asked me if I knew anything about Christ. 
I told him that I knew nothing but what I had heard 
other people say about Him. Then he asked how many 
sisters and brothers I had. I told him that I had four 
brothers and four sisters. His next query was, "Are 
all of you sinners?" I told him yes. "Humph," he 
replied, "you all must be a very sinful crowd. Are your 
parents sinners, too?" I told him no, that my father 
was a deacon, and both my parents often told me of 
praying, and the danger of living in sin. I also told 
him that I had ofttimes tried to pray, but it did not 
make me any better. Said he, "Maybe you tried and did 
not believe." "I don't know," said I. Then he said, 
"There is danger in delay; for if you die, and go to 
Hell, and have been there ten thousand years, your 
damnation bias but begun. Now, will you promise me 

14 



The Seven Seals. 

that you will try to pray again ?" I told him yes. As 
he was employed in the next yard sawing wood, he 
turned to his occupation, and 1 left the fence, feeling 
v vy sadly. 

After this I prayed the Lord to put me on the bed 
of affliction so that I could pray and be converted; for 
I did doi feel that 1 could get converted while walking 
about, because 1 had tried so many times. To my sur- 
prise, it was not long after I had prayed thus before I 
was taken sick with something like a chill. I was 
taken ill on Saturday; on Monday morning, as I was 
too ill to work 1 left Manchester for home. When I 
got home I was so ill and weak that I sat by the fire 
and took no notice of my father and some of the other 
children that sat there with me; my head was very 
dizzy, and at length J aroused and said: "Father, don't 
you know I feel just like people look when they are 
happy?" Father said, "You had better hush your 
foolishness, and try to pray." I then thought of Mr. 
Jenkins and of what 1 had promised him. I was 
shortly put to bed. I felt helpless and miserable, and 
my every breath was a prayer, for I feared I was dying 
in my sins; and all my sins came clear before me, the 
falsehoods that I had told Christ, and pressed upon my 
mind, and 1 besought the Lord to punish me for all 
these tilings, but redeem me from Hell. While in this 
state 1 screamed, and mother came, to the bed, and I 
told her that I wanted Jesus. She told me to pray for 
Him. With this she turned away and left me. Xo 
one tan know how I felt when mother turned away 
from my bedside, and told me to pray for Jesus. I 
wanted her to help me pray, for I thought it was too 
hard to pray alone, for I felt that death was near at 
hand, and 1 was, oh, so ill. The doctor's medicine did 
me no good, nor did it ease my pains. Then I thought 

15 



The Seven Seals. 

of what I'd often heard the old folks say, and that 
was. that each soul had to walk through the dark 
shadow of death alone. It then dawned upon my 
mind that mother nor father could find Jesus for me!. 
Neither could they go with me through the shadow of 
death. From this I ceased to worry about this world, 
and asked Him to put my mind on Heaven, for I wanted 
to learn something about it, and I wanted to learn 
something about the condition of a sinner. I had always 
had the luck of meeting with people that would give me 
good advice. This was generally the old folks' motto : 
'"My child, be careful in choosing your places to go, and 
the company you keep : because a person is judged by 
his associates." They always told me to "Yield not 
to temptation." I took all of this to myself, and while 
I was so ill all of those things came fresh to my memory, 
and I began to think that if I must be so careful about 
my associations in order to yield not to temptation, 
it would be wise in every one to be careful who was 
seeking admittance to a world far better than this. I 
was anxious to get a thorough understanding concern- 
ing sinners and their repentance. While musing along 
this line I murmured my oft repeated prayer: "Oh! 
Lord, have mercy upon me a Hell-deserving sinner;" 
and soon 1 fell into a slumber, and had a vision of a 
tall woman standing at my bedside robed in a white 
garment. After a brief while she sat on the side of 
the bed, and loosed her hair, that fell over her shoulders 
down into her lap. When she had done this she looked 
at me as though she knew all my thoughts. She then 
told me to rest my head upon her lap; I did so. for my 
head was scorched with fevers. Then she began to sing 
the old hymn : "There Will be Ten Virgins When the 
Bridegroom conies," but seeing that I was well 
acquainted with that, she very soon began to sing 

16 




I,UCINDA SMITH, BEFORE HER SERIES OF DREAMS. 



Vrr 



The Seven Seals. 

another that was strange to me. As she sang my fever 
began to abate, and I fell asleep, and I began to dream 
that she sang a wonderful hymn. She continued to sing, 
and there opened before me a little path about three 
t long and three inches wide; then she ended the 
l nn, and disappeared, and I awoke and told my father 

.iat I had seen. 

And then I slumbered again. In this vision I saw 
Jesus coming toward me from the West, and when 
woir 1 a was, and He told me that she was the "Virgin 
He b -ot near enough I spoke, and asked Him who the 
Mary," and that the hymns she sung had made a path 
that would lead me straight from earth to Glory. "But," 
said He, "the path is narrow, and on each side are 
thorns and snares; and as my saints walk therein these 
thorns and snares will hang their feet. But such are 
the crosses and tribulations the saints will have here 
below." Again I awoke and told my father all I had 
dreamed. 

Again I slumbered. I dreamed that I was lying on 
r. bed, and over me floated a beautiful cross and crown. 
n -ie crown continued to float until it vanished from 
my sight, but the cross came straight to me, and I 
handled it, It was of a dull, .dark hue, and made of 
wood, and very small, but it, too, vanished away, and 
all was still around me; no one did I see, nor did I 
hear any sound. My thoughts then turned to Jesus, and 
soon I saw Him standing at my bedside in the form of 
a child dressed in white, and oh, He looked so full of 
sorrow. He looked upon me quite a while before He 
spoke, and I kept silent, for I was all amaze. I knew 
'.ot what to say or do. He did not tell me his name, 
out I knew Him by His countenance, for the impress 
of His features were fastened on my mind. I wondered 
why He looked so worried, but I felt that He knew my 

2 
17 



The Seven Seals. 

thoughts. I remembered the cross and crown, and I 
wanted to know more about them. At length He lifted 
His hands toward Heaven, and said: "In My Father's 
Kingdom I have a crown for you." I said, "Lord, when 
shall I wear the crown?" He answered: "When you 
come to live in My Father's Kingdom; but I also have 
a cross for yon." I asked: "Lord, what must I do 
with the cross?" He replied: "You must bear it." I 
asked: "And how, Lord, must I bear it?" "With 
faith, humility and prayer," He replied, as He disap- 
peared: and I awoke and repeated all that I had seen 
and heard. My father looked at me pityingly, and told 
me to "Keep on praying, and ask the Lord to show you 
Heaven and its glory, and Hell with all its terror." I 
fell to praying, and soon to sleep. I saw myself going 
eastward, and while on my journey I came to a great 
white building, and seeing it I wanted to go in, but 
saw no means of entrance, nor did I see anything of 
Jesus. So I came back and went toward the west and 
came to a square garden. I went in, and there saw the 
opening of a pit, and on the right side was a little grave 
about three feet long. Then there arose a man whom 
I learned was Satan between the grave and the pit. I 
then went to the pit and looked in. To my surprise 
I saw great flames of fire rolling over and over, and in 
the midst of them were the souls of men and women 
burning. It was such an awful sight that I knelt 
and prayed. The burden of my prayer was : "Oh, 
Lord, Oh, Lord, redeem my soul from such a miserable 
hell." At length I arose aiuV looked about me, and 
I saw Satan with a little shallow basket full of sooty 
little babies. He told me to count and see if there were 
more than seven. I did so, and saw there was quite 
a number more than seven. He then shook the basket, 
and told me the second time to count, and see if there 

18 



The Seven Seals. 

was more than seven. I counted the second time, and 
there was yet more than seven. He shook the basket 
again, and told me to count, and I did so, and there 
were but seven. He then said, "You had seven devils 
in your heart." Then I saw Jesus standing at the 
grave, and He took one of the little imps out of the 
basket and placed it upon me and it disappeared; and 
He said : "You had seven devils in your heart ; I 
plucked out six, and left one to warfare with your soul 
to make it fit for My Father's Kingdom." 

Then I looked upon that little grave and said : "Lord, 
for what is that little grave?" He answered: "For 
you, if you can get into it." I thought how funny, for 
I was four feet and more, and the grave was only three 
feet. So I said : "Lord, it is too small." But He 
told me to remove the top and try; but I still thought 
it so funny to take off the top of a grave. However, 
I went to it, believing that the Lord was full of wisdom. 
I put my hands to it, and the top came off in a solid 
piece, and there was the yawning grave before me. I 
then stretched myself lengthwise the grave, but could 
not get in. So I said to the Lord, who still stood by, 
"I cannot get into it." So He said: "Eeplace the 
cover; it is not for you, for you have victory over 
death, hell and the grave." 

I then left that garden, and went toward the north 
until I came to a much larger garden, with a high fence 
around it, over which I could not see. I went around 
it and came to the north side, where I saw a great big 
black door, but it was shut and bolted. On the door 
numbers of names were written with large red letters, 
and in tl/e midst of them was mine. I fell on my knees 
and prayed : "Oh, Lord, scratch my name from the 
door of hell." I then looked and saw Jesus standing 
close to me, and He took His finger and rubbed it 

19 



The Seven Seals. 

across the name and took it off, and said : "I have taken 
your name from hell's dark door and have placed it in 
the Lamb's fair book in Heaven, and the angels know 
it welL" I then turned and saw that same basket of 
little devils, and Jesus went to the door and raised His 
foot and put it down again, and made an opening in 
which He thrust the six devils, and the opening covered 
over again, and Jesus stood over it, and said: "I have 
buried your sins at hell's dark door, and they will rise 
against you never more." At this my soul leaped within 
me for very joy. But yet there was one devil left to 
battle with me, and that was one too many. I then 
continued my journey and left those things behind 
me, and I found myself standing on a railroad near 
its end, where yawned the entrance to the dark and 
dismal hell. I went close to it, and viewed it to the 
bottom, and there I saw Satan; in his hands was a 
huge pronged fork, with which he tossed the souls of 
the tormented, and great heat, first one way and then 
the other; their condition was awful. In the eastern 
part of this dreadful chasm was an immense wheel 
Avo thousand, nine hundred and ninty-nine miles in 
height. Christ said that this wheel turns every thou- 
sand years, and when it turns, it makes hell ten thousand 
times hotter than before. When I had Avearied of view- 
ing hell, I sat on the west side of the railroad, and 
looked across. I saw Jesus on the east side. Then 
came a great host of sinful souls at breakneck speed 
down the road to hell, and Jesus caused a slope at the 
mouth of hell, and when the souls came on they made 
no stop, but slided in hell, full of all kinds of evil. 
Jesus said just as people live, just so the}^ die; and 
some of the souls came on horseback, some running, 
jumping and shouting, some dancing and stealing; some 
lying, and some of them breaking all of the Ten 

20 



The Seven Seals. 

Commandments. Then was my sorrow great, and I 
grieved for the fallen souls that were doomed to eternal 
punishment. 1 then left and went on a journey toward 
Heaven, and Jesus went with me. While journeying 
Heavenward 1 met three women dressed in Mack, and 
they murmured as they journeyed, but I understood 
nothing they said, hut Jesus told me they were souls 
that had turned hack, and were on the way to hell. But 
I continued toward heaven, hut knew not how it would 
appear. I had often heard that Heaven was a white 
house that sat on a high hill, and I wanted to see it 
just in that way; hut God's way was different. At 
length I came to a river — called Jordan — over which 
was built a mansion. 

The waters of the river were very muddy. I saw a 
flight of steps leading to the door of the mansion, and 
when I reached them Jesus commanded me to mount 
them, hut I was afraid to go alone. He told me the 
second time, and I obeyed, although I was full of doubt 
and fear. I counted not the number of steps I took, 
but I reached the top, and Jesus stood at the bottom. 
At the top of the steps was a small yard of clay across 
which I started to walk, but I sank in the moist clay 
about a foot deep, and I could not move. When Jesus 
saw me at a standstill and could not move either way, 
He commanded me to lift my right foot and press down 
my left foot ; and when I obeyed He told me that I 
had put down Damnation and had taken up Salvation. 
I then went up to the door of the building, but the door 
was closed. Jesus told me to knock, and I did so, and 
the door flew open, and the Virgin Mary — the same I 
saw in the beginning — came to the door and said: 
'"Whence came you?" I told her that I came from a 
world of wilderness. At that time Heaven was strangely 
silent. She then asked me if I got mired. I told her 

21 



The Seven Seals. 

that I did, and she said that I would not get mired 
again. Then was I welcomed into the mansion that 
was arranged something like a church, for there was an 
aisle through the middle of it, and on one side the aisle 
were male angels and on the other side female; but I 
was not sure that this was Heaven. The Virgin Mary 
looked at my hands and feet, and asked me if I had 
been washed in Jesus' blood. I told her that I had not ; 
whereupon she turned about and bade me follow. She 
led the way to a door on the southern side of Heaven, 
which flew open at her coming. There sat God the 
Father on the Seat of Mercy. He looked at me from 
head to feet; then He took one drop of blood in His 
hand and said : "With this one drop of Jesus' blood 
I wash thee white as snow, nor shall one drop of thy 
blood ever burn." I then looked at my hands and they 
were white and also my feet ; and I found myself stand- 
ing as a statue, and white as snow, with the Virgin Mary 
standing at my side; but I did not see Jesus. Then 
I left the place with the Virgin Mary following me, 
and I returned to the chapel part of the building, and 
as I passed through, the male angels lifted their harps 
and began to play on them A and the female angels begun 
to sing. So while passing I asked the Virgin Mary 
what house this was, and she told me that it was the 
House of Zion, where all God's disciples come. I looked 
again at the chorus of angels, and saw them looking 
upon me, and then the whole scene vanished, and I 
found myself again in that same yard that before was 
clay and mire ; but now it was solid, and I walked over 
it without difficulty. Down the steps I went without 
fear, and ere I reached the bottom awoke, and told my 
father what I had dreamed, and also to the people that 
came around me, I told my dreams, and all of them 
told me to keep on praying, as God worked in mysterious 
ways to perform His wonders. 

22 



The Seven Seals. 

The thing that puzzled me most was that great wheel; 
east side of which was a space that the Lord said great, 
numbers were falling in continually, and still the room 
is plentiful : for it seemed to me that nothing bad been 
burned in that place. I longed to find out still more 
about this, and there was lots more that I wanted to 
know. And strange as it may seem, I had but finished 
talking with the people around my bed when I found 
myself in a slumber wandering alone on a journey, and 
longing for a sight of Jesus. When 1 reached the end 
of my journey I saw an office, and I went into it, and 
there was Jesus, busy cutting stones in the shape of 
hearts, on each of which He stamped a name. I asked 
Him for one of the stones, and He took a piece of 
cord and tied a stone on each end. of it and gave it 
to me, whereupon T went away rejoicing to think that 
the Lord was so good as to give me two stones and to 
others that went to Him He gave but one. I took the 
stones, and started east, and went but little distance 
when I stopped to look at the stones, that were about 
one-fourth of an inch thick, and white as snow. On one 
stone was the name of "Jesus/' and "Lucy'' on the other. 
Then I became distressed, and said to myself, "These 
stones surely cannot be right." I then turned back 
to the office, and found the door was closed, and knocked 
at the door and it flew open. I went to Jesus and gave 
Him the stones and said: "Lord, these stones are not 
right. " He looked at them both, and took them away 
from me, and I left the office sorely grieved, to think 
that the Lord had taken from me that which He had 
given. 

Reluctantly I strolled a little distance with my whole 
heart and mind fixed on the purpose to find out some- 
thing about the stones. At last I went back to the 
office, the third time, and the door again was bolted; 

23 



The Seven Seats. 

but instead of knocking, I began to pray: "Oh, Lord, 
wilt Thou not give me a stone?" And I heard Jesus 
saying: "Wait but a little; I am not ready." I then 
went away again, but in a short while I returned, 
making the fourth time. This time I was suffered not 
to speak, as it was the fourth time; and while in a 
trance I was not allowed to speak more than three 
times on any one thing. So I stood outside the door 
humbly like a little beggar. But looking downward at 
my feet I saw a little stone on the door step. I stooped 
and took it up, and heard a voice saying: "Low is 
the way to seek my Father's Kingdom," and I began 
to pray : "Oh, Lord, what must I do with such a stone," 
and the answer came, "Press it to thy lips, and breathe 
upon it sweetly." I did as commanded, and the stone 
disappeared ; and again the voice of Jesus said : "I 
have given thee a stone on which My name is written, 
and I have one on which is thine, and I will keep it; 
and do you take the name of Jesus with you, every- 
where you go." I aroused and told my father what I 
had seen, and soon after I fell asleep, and dreamed that 
the body of Jesus was stretched on a board, and in His 
side were five bleeding wounds. 

I stood at His head, and prayed: "Lord, wilt thou 
not heal that wound that I have caused to bleed in Thy 
side ?" Then there went to Him a man, and he stroked 
one wound so gently with his hand that it ceased to 
bleed. Then a voice said : "Thou hast healed a bleed- 
ing, wound, and I have wiped away all your sorrows. I 
awoke and told my father my dream, and thought how 
strange it Avas about the wound in Jesus' side; I wond- 
ered why He had them in His side. I asked my father 
about this, and why was it that all the wounds were in 
Jesus'' side. My father told me that the Lord's way 
was a \ery plain way of showing a sinner how to seek 

24 



The Seven Seals. 

Him ; lie said, perhaps if the Lord had shown you just 
the wa) He was crucified you might not have believed 
it. I then asked him how was Jesus crucified. I had 
been taught something about it, hut at this time it 
had slipped my memory. My father told me in a way 
as plain as he could, for he thought that I was very 
sick, for I had been in the bed sick for quite a while. 
He told me that Jesus was born in a place called 
Bethlehem, and when He was twelve years old He 
went in the Temple, and there He talked with doctors 
and lawyers, and asked them many wise questions, and 
his mother and father took Him home, and when He 
was about thirty years old, He was baptized in the 
River of Jordan, and He began to preach, and to tell 
the people many wonderful things, and some believed 
Him, and some did not. And as far as I can remember, 
lie did this three years, and the people still did not 
believe that He was the Messiah, and He called Himself 
the King of the Jews. 

He said the Jews were very cruel to Christ, and 
wanted to put Him to death by some way, so they 
told great stories on Him, and planned various ways in 
which to kill Him. At last they took Him before 
Pilate, and there they treated Him scornfully, and at 
last they cried out, "Crucify Him." He told me they 
made Him hew His own cross, and besides made Him 
carry it up Calvary's hill ; and he said before Jesus got 
up the hill He fell. I then asked him was it because 
the cross was too heavy for Him, and he said, yes, for 
a colored man had to help Him carry it. "Oh," said I, 
"how cruel those people must have been to one who 
had done them no harm." My father then told me that 
when they got to Calvary's hill they nailed Him to the 
cross ; one nail in each hand, and in each foot, and then 
thrust a spear in His side, and this made five wounds 

25 



The Seven Seals. 

about Him. I then thought if there were but five 
wounds about Christ, and He healed one for each sinner, 
there would be but five persons to heal His wounds ; but 
I said nothing of this to my father, for fear he might 
think I wanted to know beyond his understanding. But 
I asked him if he had ever received a stone, as I did. 
He said not in the same manner, but all that God 
redeemed from hell lias His name written upon the 
table of their hearts, and mine was done the same way; 
I being hard to believe, the Lord showed me in this 
plain manner, so that I would believe. I then asked: 
"Was it not curious about that little garden and that 
little grave? It seems so strange that Christ would 
take time with a thing that seemed impossible." My 
father said: "There is nothing impossible with God; 
for God knew all about you before you were born, my 
child; and when a person is redeemed from sin they 
are free from death, hell and the grave." I then said: 
"I have heard some people say that the Lord tells them 
to go in peace and sin no more; and if He leaves one 
devil in our hearts, how can we help sinning?" My 
father said the Lord means for us not to sin as we did 
before. I then wondered where the seven devils came 
from, and how came they in the hearts of men; but 
I said nothing to my father about this, for I had begun 
to fear that he thought me too inquisitive. 

The neighbors came in time after time, and, of course, 
I had to tell all my dreams over, and they would say: 
"That child has wonderful dreams." Many things 
occupied my thoughts ; and I could not understand why 
that so many names were written on the dark door of 
hell, and with red ink; nor why that I could not see 
inside the door. I am not able to tell what was inside 
that place, but I knew the Lord had His own peculiar 
way of working His wonders. I reflected on the large 

26 



The Seven Seals. 

wheel in hell, and I thought: "Great are the mysteries 
of God." 1 don't see why that wheel is so tall, and 
why it is called a "Wheel of time." And to think of it 
turning once in every thousand years, it seems so very 
strange. And 1 was told that it is two thousand, nine 
hundred and ninety-nine miles in height. Some may 
want to know how it is that I can tell the hei girth of the 
wheel, and cannot tell the distance around it, but I can 
only say, T was told by the Spirit, and I have not put 
myself to any trouble about it at all, as it has not 
yet worried my mind, and I do not wonder about any- 
thing that does not worry me. 

It is said that on the Old Ship of Zion at the last 
day will be room for many more. And so I thought 
about the large space on the east side of that wheel, 
that at the final day there would be lots of room. But 
I won't spend any more time talking about the wheel, 
for Jesus said that a few will understand these things, 
and a few will believe them. Now I hope that all readers 
may read and understand. Some may want to know 
why I told my father about everything. My father is a 
man that is greatly interested in most ever}^thing, while 
my mother is more concerned about the household, and 
she did not have the time to sit at my bed-side much 
of the time. My father seemed deeply interested in 
all I told him, as he felt quite sure that I was about 
to die at that time. But I had not told my parents that 
I had asked the Lord to punish me for that falsehood 
I had told. 

One day when I appeared to sleep, my father left the 
room, and I heard him to my mother whisper : "Sally, 
I fear that Lucy is not long for this w T orld." "What ?" 
exclaimed mother, astounded, "what did you say?" 
And I heard her creep to my bed-side, and felt her 
bending over me in an attitude that said: "Farewell, 

27 



The Seven Seals. 

my child/' They hoth thought I was sleeping. After 
this, one of the deacons of Grillfield Church, Mr. Simon 
Branch, of Powhatan County, Va., called in to see 
father ; and before he left, father told him how ill I had 
been and was; and he told him as near as he could all 
my dreams, and when he had finished, Mr. Branch said : 
"If that child would die she would go right straight 
to Heaven." As father is a deacon also — at Pleasant 
Grove Church, Powhatan County, Ya. — it would have 
been great comfort to him to have something interesting 
to tell the pastor if I had have died; and he seemed so 
well contented at my bed-side, waiting to hear whatever 
I had to tell when I aroused. But after my visions and 
conversations I began to get restless, and did not want 
to stay in bed any longer; so I prayed the Lord restore 
me back to health, for T wanted to go and tell what 
Mansions T had seen, and what things I had heard; 
and then I heard a voice, as plainly as though I heard 
it with my physical ears, telling me to wait with 
patience. , I was calmer then, and in a few days I was 
well enough to walk about the room, and from that 
I began to go out doors a little, and my first sin was 
telling a falsehood, after which I was troubled; for 
I have heard so many say that the Lord tells us to go 
i n peace and sin no more. And I prayed : "Oh, Lord, 
forgive me for this sin, and if Thou wilt have me go 
in peace and sin no more, how must I do it, Lord?" 
Again a. voice whispered, telling me that everybody born 
of sinful flesh, and living in a sinful world, sins. My 
next sin was to fall in doubt. I began to think that I 
was not a soldier of Christ, and did not know what 
to do, for I wanted to be sure about my conversion; 
besides T wanted to do some useful work in this world 
for Christ before my death; and I could not see where 
I was doing anything at all. And it caused me to think 

28 



The Seven Seals. 

that I was not converted. I continued to think in this 
manner for a long while. Mother and father often 
talked with me about religion, and would tell me a 
Christian's duty; but this talk did not drive away my 
doubts. At last, one day, mother sent me away to 
inv uncle's to carry a message. I had a long way to 
go, and when I had gone quite a distance I got lost, 
and could nor see anything around me but trees, briars 
and leaves. 1 neither saw nor heard even a bird; and 
1 did not know what to do. I was still in doubt, so 
at last I decided on a simple plan. I stood still and 
prayed : "Oh, Lord, I am full of doubt, and I am 
also lost, and how am I to put my trust in Thee, 0, 
Thou Unseen, 1 cannot tell. But oh, Lord, if Thou 
seest lit. move away my doubts by showing me the way 
to reach my journey's end." 

Then I walked on, and soon was in sight of my uncle's 
borne. When I saw the house, my doubts flew from me 
wiib the quickness of a bird, and I murmured: "How 
kind God is to me," and when I returned home again 
I told mother and father what I had done, and they 
told me that there is nothing like "'Obtaining Faith." 
Prom this time my continual prayer was: "Lord, make 
me wise; don't let me idle my time away." On the 15th 
day of March, in that year, I left home for Richmond, 
Va., to do housework for Mrs. Mills' family, and my 
eldest sister, Elizabeth, was employed in the same kind of 
work in the little adjoining City of Manchester, and 
my brother Fred worked at a restaurant at Fourth and 
Broad streets, in Richmond. My brother had left home 
without his parents' consent or knowledge. My brother 
Fred had a very haughty disposition, and he really 
thought that home was not good enough for him, and 
because he could not dress as nice as some other boys, 
he began to think that his parents were not doing 

29 



The Seven Seals. 

justice by him; and by going with other bad boys, he 
soon set a plan to leave home, unknown to any one. He 
was about seventeen years old, and had. begun to think 
himself a man; so on Whit Sunday, of 1886, he got up 
as usual, and did his portion of work, after which he 
dressed himself, and went away with some other boys, 
supposedly to play. As most of the children had been 
away to work, and it being Whit Sunday, all of them 
met at our home to spend the holiday. Between seven 
and eight o'clock in the evening, brother came home 
from play; it would have been better for him had 
he gone to Sabbath school or to church, but I have no 
doubt that he spent that Sabbath day in idle thoughts, 
and was persuaded by other bad boys into their bad 
habits. When we all had gone out into the yard to sit 
in the moonlight, brother Fred, began to sing all kinds 
of songs, and to do other tilings that were tormenting. 
And it vexed, mother and father to see him act thus 
on a Sabbath evening, and father remarked at the time 
that it must have been the Devil in him. 

At length he ended his great glee, bade us good night, 
and off to bed he went. We took no more thought of 
him, and as the next morning was a holiday, we did 
not rise very early. Brother knowing this made use 
of the opportunity for leaving home. And when mother 
began to get breakfast ready she rang the rising bell,— 
to wake the children as usual, — that extended from 
the kitchen to father's little shop, over which the boys 
slept. But only two of the boys were present, Henry 
and James; and Fred nor Abram could be found any- 
where. At first we thought they had gone out walking, 
as the weather was fine, but when mother had break- 
fast ready, she rang the breakfast bell, but the two boys 
did not make their appearance; but after we had finished 
breakfast, brother Abram came in alone. In reply to 

30 



The Seven Seals. 

the anxious query concerning Fred, he said that Fred 
decided to go to Richmond on the early train, and he 
had gone with him to the station and also several other 
boys. When he got on the train lie had said, "Fare- 
well, boys, I am going away to a light, bright world," 
and that was the last he Avas heard to say as the train 
moved out. Then father said: "What do you all 
think of that?" Of course, we were somewhat shocked 
at his going away in that manner; hut after he had been 
away some lime he wrote to mother and father asking 
pardon for his action, and stated where he was working. 
Soon after this father went to see him, and as he was 
under age, he was put in the care of the people with 
whom he ljved. But that vexed brother, and he soon 
got tired of staying there, so he left, and went elsewhere. 
The following Christmas he returned home, and stayed 
a short while. Mother and father both were glad to 
see the prodigal, and he gave the children, mother and 
father and all- small presents, of which we were very 
proud. He was quite cheerful all the while he was 
home, and left us in a cheerful humor, and told us 
where he expected to work, and promised to be a good 
hoy, and try to repent his sins. This time he bade us 
ail good-bye, and promised to come to see us when he 
could get oil' again. He was at that time working on 
a large farm not far from the City of Richmond, but 
some time during the year of 1887 he left the farm 
and went to work in a restaurant at Fourth and Broad 
streets, Richmond, Ya. He stayed there a year and 
some months. 

In 1888 I went to Richmond to work, and about the 
first of May brother Fred was taken ill with malarial 
fever, and was ill nigh unto death for two weeks in 
the home of Mr. and Mrs. Ned Jefferson, who w T ere 
very good and kind to him. For a time he could not 

31 



The Seven Seals. 

lie down or sit up any length of time, as his breath was 
so short, and he spent the best portion of his last hours 
with his head leaning on his hands in an awful agony. 
Besides, he was a sinner. We would talk with him time 
after time about his sins, and he promised that he 
would try to repent. I don't believe that he knew how 
seriously ill he was, for if he had, he would not have 
been so careless about his soul's salvation. He was too 
ill to be taken home, so my eldest sister and I went 
to see him as often as we could, and we supplied him 
with such things as he needed in the way of nourish- 
ment; and when he began to get so very ill, we sent 
for father on a Saturady, and he arrived the following 
(Sunday) afternoon. My sister and I were ^ employed, 
and we could not stay with brother all the while, but 
we did all that we could for him, and when father got 
there T had just left. Before I left I had asked him 
had he ever prayed a prayer to do his soul any good. 
He said, '"'No/' I saw that he was fast passing away. 
I then said : "Brother, are you not ashamed of your- 
self ?" His reply was : "I don't see any use of telling 
a falsehood about it, I am not." I then told him good- 
bye and left. 

When father came, brother was very glad to see him; 
but when father saw how ill he was, he called in the 
doctor again, who, on making an examination, said in 
reply to a question, that he feared the end would come 
before morning. Brother heard this, and it frightened 
him to think that he had but one night, or just a few 
hours to live, and he exclaimed : "Oh ! oh ! father, 
what must I do?" Father told him there was nothing 
he could do but pray to God, and ask the redemption 
of his soul. He then asked father to pray for him, and 
father knelt down at his bed-side and commenced to 
pray, and while he was praying brother began to repeat 

32 



The Seven Seals. 

every word after him. But father told him to pray with 
his heart, rather than his mouth. Many others called 
in to see him, and prayed for him, father said; but 
brother did not sleep any during that night. He seemed 
busily engaged in prayer, and about four o'clock in the 
morning he called father, and said: "I have something 
to tell you, but my breath is so short I can't speak now; 
turn me; turn my face toward the wall." Father asked 
him what for? He again said: "Turn my face toward 
the door, so that I can rest easy." So father turned 
him over on his back, with his face toward the door, 
and as soon as he did this, he closed his eyes in death, 
at about half-past four o'clock in the morning. 

My brother was the oldest boy, and named "Fred- 
erick J. Smith," for his father. When he died, May 
21, 1888, he was nineteen years, five months and fifteen 
davs old. He was called "Fred" by the community. 
He had left home on the 21st day "of May, 1886, so 
it was exactly two years to the day he died. I have 
often thought of him; how disobedient and obstinate 
he was, and not honoring his mother and father, and his 
preference of elsewhere to home. A very queer boy he 
was, and for these things I believe his days were 
shortened on earth. As for home, I have found no 
other place like it; for when others will cast us out, 
our parents will take us in. 

When father had told me all about my brother's 
death, I replied: "Oh, father, my brother must be 
lost, for he did not repent of his sins/' But father said : 
"I don't think so, for God works in many ways." "I 
surely do not think," said I, "that anyone can die and 
go to Heaven without making an open confession of 
their sins." But father said there is hope for a person 
as long as there is breath in the body. I did not dis- 
pute father any more on that question, for he went out 
3 

33 



The Seven Seals. 

to arrange for taking the body home. We all accom- 
panied the corpse home on the evening train. Mother 
knew nothing about the death until we got home and 
told her. She said she had dreamed about him very 
early that morning, but did not expect him to die so 
soon. The next day, about twelve o'clock, he was buried 
at home, and on the day after we returned to our places 
of employment. 



Summer now was fast approaching; and with the 
heat came so much sickness, I decided to go to the coun- 
try to spend the summer, and Mrs. Mills and daughter 
were very kind in assisting me to get a good situation. 
They recommended me very highly to Mrs. Priscilla 
Harris, of Henrico Count}', Ya., just about three miles 
from Richmond. I went out there to live on the sixth 
.of June, and on the twenty-first of the folloAving month 
(July) a memorial sermon of my brother was preached 
by Rev. George Daggott, of Richmond, Ya., who is now 
and was then the pastor of Pleasant Grove Church, 
Powhatan County, Ya., of which I am a member, with 
my .Mother, Father, one sister and one brother; and I 
also have a great many other relatives belonging there. 
The preacher did not speak as though my brother was 
in Heaven or hell, but the way he preached was enough 
to set his relations wondering. But I did not pay any 
attention to it; I went back to work the next da}', and 
made myself contented. I did not, and I would not 
have it any other way, but that my brother was in hell. 
I soon became careless about most everything. Said I, 
to myself: "If my brother preferred hell, let him go. 
1 am a converted person; I am sure that I will go to 
Heaven, even though I pray no more, or do one blessed 
thing in the cause of Christ." I went on in this man- 
ner for more than three months; and if I prayed any 

34 



The Seven Seals. 

they must have been vain prayers. Besides, there was 
nothing serious pressing on my mind to compel me to 
pray. At last, one evening, after I had finished my 
evening's work, I went up to my little room as usual, 
and did a little sewing before I went to bed for the 
night, so I knelt down beside my bed to say my prayers 
as I always did, but before I finished them I fell asleep. 
1 had begun to get very careless about my prayers, and 
that is why I fell asleep. I had done this several nights, 
until finally I cut my prayers off short. But this night 
I fell asleep and began to dream. 

There was stretched before me a large field without 
verdure of any sort at a season when things are in a 
growing state. As far as my eye could see, all was bar- 
ren, and the sky was clear, without a sign of rain. The 
sun was shining hot, 'twas oppressively hot, and there 
was no water in sight, but I went on a little further 
until I entered a little village. There I met a lot of 
people, some of them houseless and homeless, and I 
looked about me but saw nothing for the people to live 
on, and the people were going to and fro in search of 
food, but there was none to be found. Suddenly a pes- 
tilence raged in their midst, and the people began falling 
dead on every side, until there was not enough of them 
left to bury the dead, and the most of them had nowhere 
to lay their heads in comfort. How I trembled at the 
awful sight : I never saw the like before. Some perish- 
ing for water; others famishing for food. I saw no 
insects, animals, nor fowls of the air, and so terribly 
strange was it all that I fell to wondering while I 
dreamed. The mysterious spell held me fast asleep, 
and I wondered if I stayed there, would I die in that 
awful manner? In the midst of my wonderment, I 
lifted my drooping head and found myself left alone 
with one poor woman, grieving over her poor dead chil- 

35 



The Seven Seals. 

dren and relations, that lav there before her. I could 
but look at her, though I knew not how to sympathize 
with her, as it lay not in our power to make it rain, 
or to make anything grow upon the earth: neither can 
we bring back the dead. Besides, I thought, it surely 
must be sin that caused so great a punishment to the 
people. And I looked around and about me again, and 
saw nothing but dry sand; and the sky as far as I could 
see was smoky, but I saw no sign of rain, and the leaves 
of "the trees were withered and dying, and I wondered 
again what it all meant. I looked southward and saw 
within ten yards distance of me a misty something, that 
I cannot describe. It might have been a fog, a cloud, 
or veil, it was so changeable. It rested on the earth and 
was about ten feet in length by six feet in height. The 
stillness of it made my wonderment profound, but soon 
a voice that I never heard before spoke, saying: "This 
is a famine, and the people fast are dying. When I 
redeemed your soul, it was that you might be a priest, 
but now that you have sinned, go as the rest have gone." 
Oh. how I wondered at those words; how very strange 
I thought. Said I to myself: "Surely it must be Jesus 
Christ that speaks to me in words like these." Still 
continuing to wonder, I awoke from sleep. When I 
awoke from sleep, I was much troubled, for I could not 
think of any great sin that I had done. I knew that 
I had many evil thoughts that I did not try to resist 
with prayers; and at the thought of this I began to 
pray: "Oh, Lord, take away these evil thoughts of 
mine and make me pure in heart, if it be pleasing in 
Thy sight." Day after day passed, and I continued to 
repeat these words: at last, the death of my brother 
came to my mind again, and it caused me to wonder 
that it should revive itself so fresh. From this on a 
sadness and gloomy ponderings pressed me so I could 

36 



The Seven Seals. 

see no peace at all. and at length I cried unto the Lord: 
"Oh, Lord, I firmly believe my brother is in hell. If 
he is. oh. Lord, wilt Thou not make me satisfied. I 
know that Thou wilt not have sin in Thy Kingdom; 
and he made no confession ere his death that L know of." 
This may appear strange to many; and I will agree 
that 'tis past mere human finding out, but I shall tell 
it as I heard it, about eight o'clock one morning in Sep- 
tember, 1888. The exact day I do not remember. I 
was walking across the porch of Mrs. Harris' house in 
Henrico County, Va., where I was employed in house 
work, and as I went I repeated the words just men- 
tioned concerning my brother. A great change took 
place in my heart in an instant, and a reason came to 
me like this: remember the morning your brother closed 
Ins eyes in this world of sin, he opened them spiritually 
in my Father's Kingdom. When I heard this I paused 
a while, for 1 thought that some one was talking to me; 
but I saw no one near me. I then said within myself: 
How foolish, how can this he? Again, a reason told 
me: believe that I am God, and besides me there is 
none other. I move in a mysterious way my wonders 
to perform; I calm the raging seas, and ride the fear- 
ful storms. Oh, how strange, I thought. The reason 
of its strangeness was that I so very seldom have rea- 
sons for anything. All during my conversion I had 
visions and dreams; therefore the "reasons'' put me at 
a mighty wonder for several days. During this time 
of wonder I prayed the Lord, if my brother was in 
Heaven, suffer me to dream of him. I did not receive 
any answer to this. Surely, I thought, I must have 
asked God amiss, or He did not see lit to answer me. 
A few days after this, on a Sunday afternoon, I saw a 
storm arising in the west. I thought of the thunder, 
and ran upstairs to my room, praying as I ran: "Oh, 

37 



The Seven Seals. 

Lord, I am surrounded with, man} 7 doubts and fears; 
will Thou not drive them away ?" I entered the room, 
but continued: "Oh, Lord, send the cloud across the 
sky, and while 'tis passing — as Thou art so great and 
I so small — send three bolts of thunder one after the 
other, in order that I may believe that my brother is in 
Thy care and keeping; for I cannot understand Thy 
works of mystery." I waited there, and as the storm 
came on, J heard the muttering of distant thunder. 
Shortly the wind began to blow, loud and strong, and 
then T heard a curious rumbling, after which, three 
times it thundered in quick succession. Still I did 
not pay much attention to the thunder. "It was going 
t) thunder at first," I said, "for it is liable to thunder 
three times whenever there is a storm." 

After the storm I went down stairs, and looking at 
the clock, saw that it was getting late in the afternoon, 
and I still had a doubtful heart. The sun soon went 
down and the stars began to shine, and I thought that 
one of them might reveal to me a secret of Heaven b}' 
its movement. How bright they looked. I went out 
or, the little porch that ran al-wig the eastern side of 
th. house, and I looked eastward in the heavens. There 
was a large cluster of stars just before me to the south- 
east. I wondered if the stars could hear, or understand 
anything spoken by man. How foolish I felt at this 
time; but I thought of the great King of Heaven, who 
has power over everything that is, and that is to come. 
I prayed : "Oh, Lord, there are countless stars in the 
sky. Wilt Thou, in order to give peace to my troubled 
mind, not be so kind as to command one star to burst 
in flame, that I may know that my brother is in Heaven ; 
for I have fallen in doubt, and it seems so hard for me 
to believe on Thee again." My gaze was kept unflinch- 
ingly on high to see if God had heard, and would answer 

38 



The Seven Seals, 

my request; but the star was so long bursting that I 
said: "Oh, Lord, remember Thy promises; Thou hast 
told ns in Thy Word, that there is nothing asked Thee 
in faith but that Thou wilt grant in grace, and if I have 
failed to ask Thee in faith, be so good, oh, Lord, as to 
make me full of faith when beseeching Thee/" I then 
looked at the stars again, and one of the stars moved a 
little distance apart from the cluster, and bursted, like 
sparks of flaming gold into more than a thousand 
pieces, and a streak like lightning followed it, dashing 
southeast until it disappeared. I Avas frightened at 
the sight, but still would not believe that any soul could 
enter Heaven before making an open confession to the 
world around it. 

On re-entering the room, I felt the same occult rea- 
soning again: I have commanded the thunder at thy 
request, and the stars didst burst at my command, and, 
vet thou believest not. "Lord," I cried, "let me dream 
of him to-night, and then may T believe." The night 
passed away and I dreamed not. When I awoke I still 
was troubled. "Surely," thought I, "all these things 
are vain, else I cannot understand them." I went about 
my morning's work as usual, while Mrs. Harris prepared 
the churn for me so that I could churn when through 
routine work. Mrs. Harris sat there on the porch chat- 
ting with me as I churned; but the conversation soon 
ended and Mrs. Harris left me. While sitting there I 
pondered on the perplexing problem : If my brother 
was in Heaven, I thought, I could never believe it unless 
I dreamed about him there. Then I longingly wished 
to believe it all. xlbout this time I dozed. I could 
hear faint sounds, but could see nothing on earth; 
neither could I speak at the time I heard Mrs. Harris 
calling: "Lucy, are you asleep?" I saw myself in a 
large green field, in another world; in every direction 

39 



The Seven Seals. 

were gravel walks, and seated there was a number of 
angels about the trees, each one having a harp in his 
hands. I looked, and saw brother among the angels. 
He appeared just as natural as he did when on earth; 
I saw him place his harp on a limb in the willow, and 
made way to me, and put forth his hand, and as we 
gladly shook each other's hand, he said: "Thanks be 
to the Lord; I have reached my Father's Kingdom at 
last." I said nothing, for just then the voice of Jesus 
drew my mind away from him. I could not see Jesus, 
but His voice commanded me to "Come and view my' 
Father's Kingdom, and there you will see him well 
seated." 

And then I looked and saw a large house just before 
me. I was well acquainted with that house because I 
had been there before, and on entering I was com- 
manded by Christ to view the Kingdom, and I looked 
and saw a large number of disciples, and my brother 
among them, holding a harp in his hand, and on his 
forehead was a crown. And as I looked, that same voice 
said : "See and believe that your brother is well seated 
in my Father's Kingdom." And my slumber ended. 



PAET SECOND. 

Some may think that I was quite a while in this 
vision, but I was just about five minutes; after this 
I truly believed. 1 again began to pray the Lord to 
make me just what He first intended to make me, and 
I continued to pray, saying if it will suit Thy will, oh, 
Lord. 

At the same time I attended Sunday School while in 
Henrico County, Va. The Sabbath School was opened 
every Sabbath m the afternoon in a public school house ; 
it was a common size house. We had a great many 
members in the school. Mrs. Kate L. Dickerson was 

40 



The Seven Seals. 

my teacher, and Mr. Enos Dickerson, her husband, was 
our Superintendent, with Mr. Bill Loins assistant. 
They seemed to take great interest in instructing the 
scholars, hut the people in Henrico County were all 
strangers to me, still they were very friendly towards 
me. 1 never felt very lonesome. Our Superintendent 
would give us nice papers to read during the week. I 
also went with the Sabbath School crowd to the union 
once that met about seven miles from our school, at a 
little church called Little Bethel; I read an essay, and 
several others from our school spoke nicely. The in- 
struction I received from my teacher with the religious 
papers I read kept my mind engaged from so many 
idle thoughts, and I thought of the kind Saviour more. 
Often I remembered to pray to God to make me just 
what He first intended to make me; I also prayed for 
wisdom, because I wanted to know a Christian's duty, 
and I wanted to be different from any one else. I also 
wanted to hear and see wonders that I never saw or 
heard of about Heaven and earth. I had never seen 
any one I wanted to be like. I very soon learned that 
a Christian's duty was to do unto others as I would 
have them do unto me. I very often asked the Lord 
to bless and convert all sinners, for I always have a 
deep sorrow for them. The thought of their danger 
caused me to think much of them. 

In 1888 T fell asleep, and began to dream. I dreamed 
I saw a woman in prison, and she seemed to be in great 
distress, standing there in a tremble ; it was in the early 
evening, being not yet dark. The woman did not 
notice me: she had her eyes fixed on the skies. When 
it had begun to get dark I looked in the same part of 
the sky in which I saw her looking (which was the 
east), and behold, I saw the moon rising. It was a 
bright yellow just about one-fourth of a mile from the 

41 



The Seven Seals. 

eaves, and when the woman saw the moon she appeared 
to grieve. The moon began to grow larger and larger, 
and as it grew it turned into three different colors. 
The woman still grieving, said: "This is a token for 
me." I again looked and saw the letters R-E-P-E-N- 
T-A-N-C-E on the moon. The woman said : "I am a 
sinner, and the moon is a token for me." I looked 
again and saw that is was as large aronnd as a. bass 
drum, and it stood still for a while; then it commenced 
to tnrn like a wheel, then whirled like a spinning top, 
then it whirled back to the place from which it rose 
and disappeared. It left the woman still grieving in 
prison, ciwing: "I am a sinner, and it is a token for 
me." Oh, how I pitied that poor woman; I told her 
that she ought to repent of her sins ; I also prayed : "Oh, 
Lord, have mercy upon this woman." It was the short- 
est night I ever spent, for shortly after the moon had 
disappeared the elements became very bright. Then the 
sun rose rapidly to about the centre of the sky, and 
shone very bright. I thought it so very strange, being 
night just a few minutes before. Then I awoke. 

Shortly after I had this dream I left Henrico Coivmw, 
Ya., and went home (June 6th). As the weather was 
very warm I decided to spend the largest portion of 
the summer at home. While at home I began to think 
how nice it would be if I could learn a trade of some 
kind. I had oftimes thought of this before, but did 
not mention it to my parents. I knew that they were 
not able to supply my wants. I thought first to learn 
to be a seamstress, besides I wanted to learn music; 
then 1 thought of how much they would cost to have 
them taught to me. I felt that I could do better if I 
knew more than cooking, cleaning and something wash- 
ing; while I am sure these three things are nice enough 
to know and learn, but I did not feel I could earn 

42 



The Seven Seals. 

enough at it to help my mother or father. I began to 
think that I had spent all of my childhood in idle 
thoughts. By thinking about things that were too high 
for me, T thought I lost my education; I also thought 
if I had attended school and secured a good learning, 
I surely could contrive some way in which to make more 
than I could without it. I did not worry my parents 
about it, for there was no use. I often heard my par- 
ents say: "Our children will never pay us back for the 
trouble we have seen and had with them." It worried 
and seemed to press me. I also thought if I only could 
pay them back I would be one happy soul on earth, for 
it gave me an inward grief to hear them say they wanted 
anything, and did not have the means to get it, and I 
or any of the children were not able to give them, or 
to supply all of their wants. Then I would wander 
back to the time when all of us were so very small we 
could not secure even bread for our hungry mouths with- 
out going to our parents and asking for it, and they 
never refused to give it to us. This also pressed upon 
my mind. All of these things pressing upon my mind 
were enough to worry me; then there were my views of 
conversion and my dreams and signs, all fresh in mem- 
ory at the time ; I hardly knew what to do with myself. 
Many times have I thought to commit suicide, but by 
the Saviour being my guide, I avoided such a dreadful 
sin. 

After my stay at home a portion of the summer, I 
returned to the little city of Manchester, the second 
time, to work. My occupation, as usual, was house- 
work. I was employed at Mrs. William Brown's, on 
Eleventh street, between Hull and Decator. She was 
kind to me. I was there only a few months. While 
there my sister Hannah got acquainted with Mrs. M. 
A. Hugh, who resided on Hull street, between Four- 

43 



The Seven Seals. 

teenth and Fifteenth streets. As in Henrico, most of 
the people were strangers to me, and I was at that time 
very distant when I met with strangers. I was very 
slow getting acquainted with the natives of this city, 
and when I first met with Mrs. Hugh, Hannah, another 
girl and I went up there one evening. Mrs. Hugh kept 
a very nice little dry goods store adjoining her resi- 
dence. I was introduced to her by my sister Hannah; 
she asked us into the room, where she was sewing. We 
had a jolly time, for Mrs. Hugh was so very talkative. 
She kept us all laughing and full of glee. I was told 
by Hannah that Mrs. Hugh was a very good seamstress, 
but she did not know whether she was a professional or 
not. "1 wonder if she will teach me to sew," I said. 
Hannah said: "I don't know; you can but ask her." I 
went there one day alone to buy a few articles for my- 
self, and while there I consulted her. She told me that 
she was not a professional seamstress, but she always 
tried to do her work neat. I asked what she would 
charge to give me two lessons a week. She told me to 
come one evening and she would try me first. I went. 
She first put me to work on some aprons; I knew h#w 
to make a. great many small garments, and when she 
saw that 1 had an idea of it, she said that it would not 
be hard for me to learn; still she did not tell me what 
she would charge, I continued to go and she seemed 
to take much interest in teaching me, yet did not charge 
me anything. After I had been learning a while, she 
<aw that it was impossible for me to advance much the 
short time J was off in the afternoons; she told me that 
it would be best for me to be there with her so that she 
could have time to show me more about my work. I 
did not know at the time how to answer. I thought 
about my parents, whether they would be willing for me 
to do so or not ; I also thought that it would be nice if 

44 



The Seven Seals. 

T only could have something that would interest my 
mind and divert it from many vain tilings of this world. 
I did not care to think or speak evil of any one, neither 
did I want to yield to any temptations. I am not able 
to say that my wants have all been supplied. I am 
sure that I have done and said many things in the sight 
of my dear Saviour not pleasing to Him. I have often 
prayed to God to give me a pure heart. I feel I have 
asked Him amiss, for I have not yet received it. If 
God was to give me all that I have asked of Him, I 
believe I could do many works and miracles, but God is 
great and knows all things, and gave unto me such as 
He saw best. 

1 went up to Mrs. Hugh the next week and we talked 
over the matter, and an agreeable bargain was made. 
I then wrote my mother and father and told them -all 
about it. and father came to see me soon after I wrote. 
I had a talk with him, and he seemed to be very much 
pleased with the bargain; he also said that mother 
would be pleased with it. I felt better satisfied in 
mind, and when I saw Mrs. Hugh again I told her. I 
still remained at Mrs. Brown's for a short while after 
this. About the same time sister Elizabeth and I were 
requested by Miss Eosa Allen to be her bridesmaids. 
Wo promised that we would; I had not been acquainted 
with lnr very long, but she was a great friend of my 
sister. She was only a resident of Manchester, same 
as myself, but seemed to be better known by the people. 
Mrs. Hugh was very kind in assisting sister and myself 
in choosing the goods for our dresses, which we got her 
to make for us. The night of the marriage she very 
kindly assisted in dressing us at the residence of Mrs. 
Price, on Sixteenth and Decatur streets, where Miss 
Eosa was then staying until the marriage. Her mar- 
riage took place on the eleventh day of December, 1889, 

4£ 



The Seven Seals. 

at nine o'clock P. M., to Mr. Aaron Wood> of Manches- 
ter. It took place at the First Baptist Church, Eev. A. 
Binga, the pastor, performing the ceremony, after 
which we returned to the residence of Mrs: Price, where 
we had a nice reception and a jolly time. She is now 
housekeeping and doing well. 

The next afternoon I went up to Mrs. Hugh's to stay. 
After I had been there for several days I came to 
-like it very well. Mr. and Mrs. Hugh were very kind 
to me indeed, and* everything was very pleasant. They 
have four children, two daughters, Mattie and Bertha, 
and two- sons, William and Royal ; all of them are now 
members of the church, and her two sons are attending 
the college in Petersburg, Va. ; Mattie, the oldest daugh- 
ter, is in New York City, and the youngest one, Bertha, 
remains at home with her mother. . She goes to the 
city school, and is said to be a very apt child. I was 
very fond of sewing, and Mrs. Hugh said that I would, 
after a length of time, be a very good scholar. I also 
thought if I only could have my mind posted upon it 
for about four years, I could do very well at it. 

I also assisted Mrs. Hugh in waiting on customers 
when she was very busy. While at Mrs. Hugh's I at- 
tended Sabbath School regularly at the First Baptist 
Church. I received some very good instruction. I was 
in Ida Binga' s class (daughter of Rev. A. Binga). 
There were quite a number that attended Sabbath 
School; still there were so many seen lounging around 
that did not seem to care for themselves or the Saviour, 
who upon the cross bled and died to save this sinful 
world. I also went to church very often. Although 
I had the pleasure that many did not have, still I did 
not feel contented. I still felt a great pressure of some 
kind. I often wondered why I did not feel happy as 
others seems to be, and every time I saw Rev. Binga 

46 



The Seven Seals. 

I would wonder with an inward grief if he could tell 
me something that would relieve me, but it was so vain 
it did me no good. 

The following spring, 1800, Mrs. Hugh went north 
on a visit. Before leaving she obtained the consent of 
my parents for me to remain and keep the store open, 
and attend to the house for her while she was away. I 
was willing to do so, and a friend of mine, Minnie Ed- 
monds, roomed with me until she returned. I got 
along very nicely with everything until she came back. 
i also had commenced to study music under Mrs. Eldora 
Norman, of Manchester, who took a great interest in 
teaching me. She said that I had a good desire to 
learn music, still I was somewhat by music as by sewing, 
I had a great desire to learn both, but my mind wan- 
dered away from them both, and I have not yet been 
able to accomplish either of them. As soon as Mrs. 
Hugh returned home I was taken very ill with a fever; 
they called in Dr. Harries to see me, and he gave me 
some medicine to take until the next morning, when 
lie came and found me covered with great welts, which 
be called the measles. Dr. Harries is said to be a very 
good doctor, and had lately moved here from Peters- 
burg. He came regularly every day until I was out of 
danger. Mrs. Hugh and family were very kind to me 
while i was sick, and several friends called in to see 
me. Rev. Bmga also called, and while sitting by my 
bedside he asked me if the Lord saw fit to call me, if 
I felt willing and ready to go at His command. 1 told 
him I was. He knelt down at my bedside and prayed 
to the Lord to bless me, and if He saw fit to restore me 
to health, and other blessings he also asked of the Sav- 
iour. My mother came to see me a few days after this, 
and I was recovering by degrees. 

As soon as I was well enough to travel, mother took 

47 



The Seven Seals. 

me home with her to spend the summer, thinking it 
was better for my health. I often heard mother say 
the reason why I had such hard spells of sickness (that 
she truly believed), was that I sinned in some way, and 
caused the Lord to punish me. Mother don't' believe in 
members of the church going to theatres, balls and other 
frolics. The day I joined the church my pastor and 
seven deacons were sitting before me listening to my 
answers. I remember promising them that I would 
not attend any of these things. I have been told if we 
pray to God to keep us from temptations that he will 
answer our request. No doubt mother thought because 
I had to stay away from home so much to work I would 
not keep my promise. There were only two of us at 
that time members of the church, my brother Henry 
and I; of course they watched us very closely to see 
if there was a change. I hope the people of this world 
won't spend so much time in trying to judge me, for 
no one can tell the deep secret of another's heart but 
God Himself. I was born of sinful flesh, and am in 
a sinful world. T very often think of mother's words, 
and hope that she will remember that God moves in 
mysterious ways His wonders to perform. 

A girl friend of mine broke the seventh commandment. 
I had been taught by people older than myself never 
to make such a girl my associate. In order to obey 
them I treated every girl of such a character with con- 
tempt. I did not care to even speak to them when I 
met with them, for fear I would sin by so doing, and 
this was before I was converted. After conversion I 
still kept up this rule in order to obey the older people. 
A few years after she committed this sin she was mar- 
ried and became the mother of one son, and shortly 
after this became an invalid. Just before her death 
(we were told by her mother) she crept out into the 

48 




FREDERICK AND SALXIF, SMITH, PARENTS OF AUTHOR. 



The Seven Seals. 

yard one afternoon on a bright summer's day, and while 
sitting in the shade of the tree she foretold her death, 
and requested her mother to take care of her little son. 
My brother Henry also told a dream about that time, 
about the reapers in a harvest field. He said he saw a 
host in the field binding sheaves, and one very near the 
end. of the field in which they were binding, and he 
told it to this sick woman, and she believed that it was 
her. Not long after this she died. I was at home at 
the time of her death, and helped to shroud her body. 
Her little son was about four years old; he would go 
in to the room and look at his dead mother and call 
her, and when she did not ansAver him, he said : "Mamma 
is asleep;" but he soon learned that she was dead. He 
began to mourn so pitifully, and continued in this man- 
ner until her body was carried away. He then stood 
on the fence and mourned until it was out of sight. 
He did not forget his mother, although he was small, 
I did not like the child so well on account of his moth- 
er's conduct. I was very foolish, but my mind con- 
tained many thoughts, and I have no doubt that my 
idle thoughts were about to overcome my good thoughts. 
I thought that the poor girl, even after suffering so 
long, had not gone to Heaven, and while I was thinking 
over this, one night I began to dream, and I dreamt 
that I was in a green field and saw this girl, and she 
was ou a journey. I saAv in her arms a grieved child, 
and I walked and talked with her until we came to a 
crossing. While standing there the child began to 
scream. I then felt great sympathy toward the child. 
On this I took the child from her arms, and while going- 
over I sung the child to sleep. We still journeyed on, 
and I saw just before me a large throne and a gate 
through which she had to enter, before approaching the 
throne. I saw her enter the gate and disappear. I 
4 

49 



The Seven Seals. 

saw before the throne a man standing amid confusion. 
I wondered why such a great confusion must be about 
the throne; when I heard a voice saying: "This man 
is the God-father of the woman that just entered the 
gate, but he failed to do his duty, and she wandered 
from the fold, and in the wilderness I found her and 
led her to the throne." At this I begun to love the 
child. So ended my dream. 

While at home during the summer of 1890 I went 
to Greenyard to spend a week with some of my friends. 
During my visit some of the girls and boys met and 
decided to have a concert for the benefit of the church, 
as it was so much in debt and it was also very old look- 
ing. "We thought by doing so we could make a little 
money and present it to the church, and would be glad 
to have it. We began rehearsing for the concert. Some 
of the ladies around suggested that it would be nice to 
have refreshments to sell after the concert was over, 
and quite a number promised to give towards it. We 
continued preparing for the concert and had also re- 
ceived a few articles for a little fair; and at last we 
had to give it up, as the deacons would not let us sell 
anything in the church. They said it was a sin, and 
my father was as much against us as the rest of the 
deacons. They said that they would fix an old house 
and we could easily have both in it, but we would not 
-accept of it. W r e got dissatisfied and would not have 
anything. I was also dissatisfied with father. I took 
the few articles and sold them at the cannery at Green- 
yard. I only made one dollar and some cents. I 
bought a small water pitcher and gave it to the church, 
and the few cents that were left. Both were received 
wit! i much gratitude. 

The middle of September I returned to Manchester 
and commenced to practice sewing again; still I did 

50 



The Seven Seals. 

not feel contented in mind. A great burden of some 
kind, was upon me. I did all that I could do to get 
rid of this feeling, but nothing did any good. I felt 
as if I had. no friends on earth. Mrs. Hugh often 
told me about my sad looks, but I did not tell any one 
my feelings. I often thought if I could only find some 
place on earth where no one lived, and there could lay 
aside all of my many thoughts, that I would be happy. 
Where I lived no such place could be found. I often 
prayed to the Lord to make me wise and teach me many 
things that 1 did not know about in the world above me. 
I also shed many a tear when I was alone, worrying 
about things, too great for me to solve, and the dreams 
I had dreamt pressed so heavily upon my mind. It was 
now early fall, so I continued to practice sewing until 
the last of October. While busy about the house one 
(\ny I felt a pain in my side, which continued to get 
worse. They gave me several, things to see if I w T ould 
get better, but nothing seemed to do me any good, so 
on the third day of November my brother Abraham took 
me home to my mother and father. On my way home 
everything seemed so very strange and were turning 
around. I thought it was because I felt so bad. Now 
my brother, took me on the morning train, and when I 
got home my parents had gone out. It was Sunday, 
but I don't know if they were at church or not. After 
I had gone into the house I lay on the bed, and brother 
Abraham was sent to look for some of the children (I 
mean the two youngest ones, Martha and James,) and 
they told him that they had gone to some one's house, 
so he went after them and they came home in haste to 
see what was the matter with me. They came in and 
found that I looked quite sick, so mother began to give 
me some medicine that she had in the house, and the 
little ones wanted to go for the doctor, but mother 

•H 



Hie Seven Seals. 

thought it was no use just then, so she doctored me for 
quite a while, and my father did the same. I did not 
feel so ill. there seemed to be a great weight upon me, 
and it pressed me so that I had rather been dead than 
living, still I did not tell any one my feelings. As for 
my appetite, I had none. The day soon passed away. 
My mother and father were much troubled in mind, 
they did not know just what to do. My brother Abra- 
ham went back on the afternoon train, and left my par- 
ents with the two youngest children. I did not say 
much to any of them, for I was busy praying to get rid 
of that great pressure some way or other, but how I did 
not know. My mother for supper fixed something she 
thought would be enticing to me, but I did not care 
for it. I did not want any one to worry me in the 
least. When it was near bedtime my mother fixed me 
warm and good, and the rest of the children went to 
bed, and she soon went too; but my father would not 
leave the room — he seemed to be watching me slyly. I 
don't know what his thoughts were. As the first part 
of evening was passing away I began to get restless, I 
felt a great fear come over me, and I felt as if I had 
to go to some unknown place, and I was afraid. I then 
prayed to the Lord in words like these: "Lord, Lord, 
will thou give me faith and courage, and please make 
me bold.* - ' I continued to pray this over and over, and 
while praying I looked to see if I could see my father. 
I saw that lie had a little light in the fire-place and was 
lying on the floor before the fire watching me. I looked 
at the clock and saw that it was about ten o'clock. I 
turned over on my face and fell asleep. 

A DEEAM OF DAXIEL. 
Now, while 1 was asleep I dreamt that I was in a 
den, and I saw Daniel kneeling. His hands were 
clasped before him and his eyes looking towards Heaven. 

52 



The Seven Seats. 

T was told that he prayed inward prayers^ and no hu- 
man being know what he prayed. I looked upon .him 
and wondered much of him. I then looked around the 
den and saw that the walls were very rough looking. I 
saw that it was not very deep. Where Daniel was 
kneeling was a very narrow space; he knelt in the 
southern part of this den, and I stood in the northern 
part. From where I stood I could see that there was 
another part to this den. I stood still and. looked again, 
and saw three great lions lying around Daniel, hut they 
were harmless and remained as tame hoasts with their 
heads erect. Daniel was still engaged in prayer, hut 
he opened not his mouth. I Avas told, that his prayers 
locked the lions' jaws. I had no fear upon me at that time 
and I don't remember saying anything while in the den ; 
hut T was filled with many thoughts. As for the num- 
ber of lions in the den I am not able to tell, I only 
saw three around Daniel. I did not see all parts of 
the den. While standing there I wondered how strange, 
for I was in the den and I did not know how I entered. 
When 1 found myself in the den with Daniel among 
the lions, I cast my eyes upward and wondered how 
must I get out. I saw no way above my head to get 
out, and nowhere around me. I also wondered how 
deep the den was, and was told that it was one-fourth 
of a mile deep. At this time I slumbered in the den. 
While in this slumber I left the den and entered a city, 
and in the center of the city I saw a very long and 
narrow path, and so very lonesome, just now and then 
a traveler. I did not know any of the travelers, and 
I had no time to idle on my journey. While traveling 
that long and narrow path I did not have time to look 
back. I looked before me and saAv that it was a very 
tedious path, and on both sides of the path thorns 
drooped over. I looked to see if they were hanging to 

53 - 



The Seven Seals. 

my garment, and to my surprise I saw that my garment 
was short. I stood still and wondered many things. 
I was told that the thorns I saw before me are snares, 
representing the crosses and trials met with in this low 
land of sorrow. I continued my journe}', and I saw at 
the end of this path a great building. I kept traveling 
until I got to the door; the door opened wide, and the 
Heavens struck silence for about a half hour; and while 
this silence was- in Heaven I took three steps toward 
the altar. I stood still, and looked around, and I soon 
saw that it was not a strange place to me, for I had 
been there before, and was told by the Virgin Mary in 
1887 that it was the house of Zion, and that the angels 
there were God's disciples. I saw a great number of 
disciples, but there was room for more. I saw a host 
of angels having harps in their hands, and a number 
that did not have harps. 1 heard them singing as I 
entered, and it was the sweetest music; no mortal 
tongue on earth can sing songs like that of the angels 
in Heaven. While standing there I heard the clapping 
of wings above me, and casting my eyes up, no one can 
guess what I saw. A great square wall (and it was the 
highest wall I ever saw), it was called the walls of Zion. 
I then continued to look and saw a great host of angels 
flying and lighting on that great wall of Zion. They 
were all of one height and one size, and such clapping 
of wings I never heard. I saw them bowing down 
around the top of the walls, and resting upon their 
right knees and left elbows; and when they had 
knelt in like manner, I saw them casting their eyes 
downward, looking on the angels that are called the 
disciples of Zion (their eyes were of a dark brown and 
sparkled like diamonds), and smiling. They then put 
forth their right hands, and each put an ivory horn to 
his mouth, and when they had done this a number of 

54 



The Seven Seats. 

the disciples placed their harps to their mouths, and 
a number of them began to sing. About the time I 
lica rd the tuning of the harps around me, and the 
sounding- of horns above me, I began to march. I 
heard them singing: "There is one more soul from the 
sorrowful world/' However, the angels contin- 
ued to sing while the others were playing their 
harps and horns. Before me I saw the Virgin Mary 
sitting alone. 1 went up to her and she stripped me of 
my garment and the garment disappeared. She took 
from my breast a plate and. held it before me, and I 
saw written upon it "Righteousness." After this she 
laid it at her feet, then she took from my right hand a 
sword and held it up before me, and I saw that it had 
two edges; she then told me that it was a sword to 
slay sin right and left, and she also laid it down at her 
feet. After that I became as small as an infant, and 
Mary took me in her arms, and in a short while she 
received a robe and a pair of golden slippers, and a 
crown also; she first smiled on me, and 1 saw the angels 
around me smiling and gazing upon me. Mary took 
the robe and began to dress me; the robe was white as 
snow ; next she put on my feet that pair of golden 
slippers; thirdly she took the crown and placed it upon 
my forehead, and T began to count the stars that were 
in my crown, and did not see but seven. I began to 
wonder with surprise why there were so few stars. 
Mary seemed to know all my thoughts, because she 
spoke to me as soon as I wondered, and told me that 
every angel had only seven stars in their crown, no mat- 
ter how great their talents have been. How very 
strange, aid I. I have always thought that the angels 
have twelve stars in their crowns. Mary looked at me 
with a look of wonder, as if to say what a simple child. 
She again spoke to me with a voice of kindness, saying : 

55 



The Seven Seals. 

"If the Lord gave unto a person a great number of 
talents, he gave unto that person great wisdom to double 
them in like manner, and to the person that He gives 
a small number, He gives little wisdom, just enough to 
double the talents." She also said: "It is God^s great 
power at last, for there is nothing that a man can do 
without His aid. If so their works will be in vain." 
She continued to smile on me, and the angels were look- 
ing and smiling on me (a little infant in Mary's arms). 
She pressed me closely to her side, and began to rock 
me in her arms, and the angels began to sing words like 
these : 

"Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Until she falls asleep. 

"Oh! rock her, Mary, 'rock her, 

Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Because she looks so sweet. 

"Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Because she is like an infant. 

"Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Oh ! rock her, M ary, rock her, 

Oh ! rock her, Mary, rock her, 

Because she looks so neat." 

A SHORT DREAM IN HEAVEK 

While this joyful music was going on, I fell asleep, 
and began to dream. I dreamt this dream in Heaven. 
A large number of angels that were of one height and 
one size, and a smaller number that were of different 

56 



The Seven Seals. 

heights and sizes, T saw. How I wondered at this, and 
said, "Oh, Lord, T have always thought that everybody 
that entered the Heavens became one height and size." 
Christ answered, saying that the great number were 
those that came before and during the time of the 
Flood, and they are called the Israelites of Paradise, 
which is above Zion, and the smaller number are those 
that entered since the Flood. I saw a number of fe- 
male angels. They rose upon their feet and began to 
shout, while others were singing. I saw them shouting, 
uneven shouts. I wondered why the shout was uneven. 
Jesus answered, saying this is an uneven number, and 
I so formed them that their friends and relatives that 
will come here from the world of sorrow can easily tell 
one from another; but, after I finish gathering my 
number I will form them all of one form and height 
and size, and they will look like the Israelites of Para- 
dise. I dreamt that there were large windows raised 
all around in the house of Zion. I first looked through 
an eastern window, and I could see way down in this 
land of sorrow, and the things I saw my tongue cannot 
express, for I saw so much sin and that it was about 
to overcome the world. I wondered, oh, how many of 
the souls will be saved out of the number I can see. 
I saw one in the midst of them dressed in strange 
clothes walking and talking with the people. Some 
took heed and some did not. Now I looked through a 
window on the west of Zion and saw the very same in 
the world of sorrow. The people seemed to be so very 
careless and thoughtless about their danger. After I 
had looked through the window for quite a while I 
turned around and saw the windows began to lower in 
Zion. I was still fast asleep in Mary's arms dreaming. 
I dreamt that I went behind a great curtain. Behold, 
I saw there great mysteries. It was a room and only 

57 



The Seven Seals. 

one way into it. I wondered why the room looked so 
hare. I did not see anything to sit on, and nothing 
to rest on. and I did not see a window or airrthing to 
give light to that great room. In the centre of the 
room was a place about a yard square, and I saw Jesus 
kneeling by that square with His head and body lean- 
ing over almost flat on His face. After gazing at Jesus 
for a long while I went closer to the square and looked 
on it, and saw that it was an opening to another world, 
and Jesus called me and commanded me to bow down 
with Him for a little while. I bowed down by His 
side, and He opened my eyes to see as He saw. I 
looked and beheld that the objects I saw through the 
east and west windows were nothing in comparison with 
what was before me at that time. I saw the whole 
round world before me, and it was so wicked I must say 
that it looked almost like Hell, and as for myself it is 
all the Hell I care to be in. I saw so much before me, 
and so much danger, that the people were in, and they 
were so foolish, and full of vanity, and so much taken 
up by the temptations of the wide world they did not 
know their real danger. I saw that there are people 
on this earth with many minds, and thousands and 
thousands of hidden mysteries among the people. The 
world appeared to me as a host of sheep that had gone 
astray; and as for the Christian people, I am not able 
to tell where they were, for I was not wise enough to 
tell a Christian from a sinner, although my eyes could 
view so much and see so far. 1 looked but I could not 
toll the winter from the summer. I heard Jesus still 
pleading hard for this sinful world. I heard His Fath- 
er telling him : "My Son, don't plead for the world any 
longer, but destroy it in a twinkling of an eye." Jesus 
then cried: "Oh, Father, don't you remember that I 
died the death on a cross on Mount Cavalry to save this 

58 



The Seven Seals. 

dying world. Father, spare the world a little while 
longer, for 1 can see that the people are foolish, and 
they know not what they are doing. Father, I want to 
change the minds of many before I destroy the world; 
besides, I want to give justice to those who have not 
been justified." Jesus thus continued to plead for the 
world. I then prayed to the Lord, saying: "Lord, 
which is the greatest sin on earth?" and Jesus answered, 
saying, "The leading sin is the sin of adultery." He 
also said that all ten of the commandments have been 
broken by those that called themselves soldiers of the 
cross. He said if they were true soldiers they would take 
up the cross and follow Him. I then looked around 
to see if I could see His Father, but I saw Him not; 
but 1 saw something not far from me that looked like 
a large veil or curtain stretched from the east to the 
west of the room that I was in at the time; and the 
object that I saw was not in the centre of the room, 
but it was in the southern part of the room, andj[ 
could not see anything else but that. I did not see any 
way for the Father to see the Son, or the Son to see 
His Father ;but I saw that a soul could not be converted 
unless coming in and through Jesus Christ, and for the 
sake of Jesus. God the Father redeems the soul from 
a miserable Hell, and the way He redeems a soul he 
takes only one drop of Jesus' blood and washes away our 
guilt and stains. The only times I saw God was the 
day He redeemed my soul, and T saw Him once after 
that day, which I will relate in the next subject. Still 
God the Father appeared to he a very well contented 
man, so much difference there seemed to he between the 
Father and the Son. I saw Him sitting there waiting 
and ready to destroy the world as soon as Jesus refused 
to plead, and tell His Father that He had finished plead- 
ing for the dying world. I again looked down on the 

59 



The Seven Seats. 

world and saw a greater mystery than I had seen be- 
fore; I saw the many thousand hidden mysteries all to 
he unfolded before the end of the time. While I was 
looking down on the world 1 wondered, because I saw 
so many that Christ called hypocrites. I wondered if 
they did or did not know that they were unprepared to 
die, although they had made an open confession to the 
world, but falsely before Christ; and Jesus says that 
they are the seed that failed to fall into good soil, and 
by so doing they fail to spring up and bring forth 
fruit; but wandered away like stray sheep, failing to 
obey the commandments that they have before them. 
So many, he said, fail to pray for wisdom and under- 
standing; and that there is nothing His people may 
ask Him in faith but He will grant it to them in grace. 
I wondered in what manner Jesus proves to a person 
that they have not been born of Him, or redeemed by 
His Blood. After I had wondered so very much about 
this, Jesus answered, saying: "There are many deeds 
of kindness done by a hypocrite, but their good deeds 
will seldom balance their evil deeds. Should they so 
balance it is a proof." AYhen Christ had finished tell- 
ing me this 'secret I began to think what to ask Him 
next. 1 paused and began to wonder much; then I 
said: "Lord, wilt thou show me the condition of 
a dying person, and the condition of a dead person?'" 
All of my journey I was filled with wonders, and about 
this time I viewed once more the world of sorrow, in 
great confusion, and while I was viewing it I awoke 
from sleep in Heaven, and my eyes came open (that is, 
my natural eyes), but they did not feel to me as they 
did before I dreamt that dream. I am not sure that 
I was wide awake at the time, for I could still see many 
things before me. I saw a great host of angels, some 
standing and some kneeling, forming themselves in a 

60 



The Seven Seals. 

half ring as if around some altar; but I did not see an 
altar, and the angels were gazing as if at a wonder, and 
smiling all the while. 1 saw a great number in the 
midst of them called Patriarchs ; they seemed to be very 
old and their heads were gray, and everything around 
them looked so bright and gay. Now, after 1 had 
viewed this for quite a while, 1 lost the sight of that 
number of angels, and began to glance around the room. 
The room did not appear as natural to me as it did be- 
fore 1 fell asleep, on the night of the third, and it was 
now about four o'clock in the ■morning of the fourth, 
when I found myself wide awake, talking with my 
father. 1 suppose L was just about six hours dreaming, 
for 1 fell asleep about ten o'clock and did not awake 
until four o'clock the next morning. 

When 1 awoke from sleep I called father, saying: 
"Father, oh, father! Why do you slumber so; why not 
listen night and day to hear some poor sinner pray/' 
for I saw the downward road crowded with unbelieving 
souls. After I had said this I commenced to tell my 
father about my very funny dreams, and about Daniel 
in the lions' den; then about that funny dream I had 
while sleeping in the Virgin Mary's arms. But they 
seemed to be such long and tiresome dreams I got tired 
before I told him half of either. I tried to tell him 
something about both of my dreams at the same time, 
but I soon found it was too hard for me to do. Father 
seemed to be very much interested when I told him 
and made many long groans. 

My mother was upstairs asleep at the time. Now, 
when I had refused to tell any more of my dreams, my 
father did not say anything, but kept very still as if 
he was watching me. I kept still for a short time, won- 
dering why 1 felt so very strange. There I was waiting 
for some quick change. Waiting and wondering and 

61 



The Seven Seals. 

asking myself what my end. would be. Eeally I had 
forgotten that I had asked the Lord to show me the 
condition of a dead person and also of a dying person. 
I had no idea of how He would show me. While I was 
wondering what my end would be I called my father 
in a very hasty tone, saying: "Father, father! Good- 
bye." My father coming in haste to the bed said good- 
bye. I then called my mother, but she was asleep, and 
did not hear me call her the first nor second time. My 
father called her once and I called her the third time, 
saying: "Mother, good-bye." 

Father then said to mother: "Sallie, I believe this 
child is almost gone." Mother was upstairs (the steps 
were about six in number). When father began to tell 
her about me 1 heard her jump up in a hurry, for she 
seemed to be very much frightened, and started down 
the steps, saying: "Good God Almighty, what is the 
matter?" And she only made three leaps before she 
was at the bottom of the steps. I was speechless about 
the time she reached my room, but could see what was 
going on, yet I could not speak a word. My father then 
sat on the side of my bed, took my head in his arms, 
and 1 saw mother creep silently to my bedside, knelt 
humbly upon her knees and prayed. I being speechless 
and filled with many a thought began praying for every 
breath and to think if my spirit would go to some 
resting place should I die, or would it wander about in 
the air. 

While thinking about my spirit, another thought crept 
over my mind, telling me that a secret prayer is far bet- 
ter than thought. 1 then began to think of poor old 
Daniel, how faithfully he prayed when in the lions' den. 
I also remembered that I was commanded to pray as 
Daniel did in the den of lions. 

So I then prayed : "Ob, Lord, wilt Thou give me 

f>3 



The Seven Seals. 

overcoming faith, such as will carry me through the 
dark shadows of death without yielding to fear. Now," 
said 1, "] want to die a noble death." 1 thought a 
noble death would be to cross my hands over my breast 
like some dead person. I also thought it would be 
noble if 1 could close my eves in death just as if I were 
sleeping. All of these thoughts took up a great deal 
of my time. 

My mother by this time had finished her prayer, but 
I was still speechless and full of wonders. Now a 
stranger feeling came over me than before. I first felt 
an awful coldness darting through my feet, which caused 
a very chilly feeling to go over me like a flash. When 
1 felt that eh illness I was a little frightened, but quickly 
called up courage, and said within myself: "Oh, death, 
why shall 1 fear thee when 1 am sure you have no sting 
for me." 1 again commenced to pray: "Oh, Lord, oh, 
Lord ! let Thy will be done on earth, as it is in Heaven. 
Oh, Lord, wilt Thou give me faith that I may not fear 
while passing through the dark shadows of death, for 
the sixth trouble is about to pass from me, and the 
seventh is fast approaching." 

• k l believe," 1 cried, "Oh, Lord, wilt Thou remember 
me?" By this time mother had put a hot brick to my 
feet, hut it did no good at all. For that coldness I 
felt moving by degrees and soon it was very near my 
body. When it was very near my body (in the act of 
entering) I stretched out my limbs and folded my arms 
across my breast. By this time that dullness was mov- 
ing swiftly over my body until it reached my heart and 
when it began to tingle about my heart my whole body 
became numb and cold. Still I could see and hear 
what was going on just as before. My mother and 
father were busy spreading quilts on me and bathing 
my face with something warm, but instead of getting 



The Seven Seals. 

warmer I got colder and colder, and in a short while 
I closed nry eyes and there I laid as a dead person, with 
my head in my father's arm. He then drew his arms 
from, under my head and also removed the pillow and 
smoothed his hands over my face as if he were trying 
to close my eyes tighter. My mother being much 
grieved at the time left the room, but father remained 
at my bedside gazing upon me without a murmur. 
After lie had gazed a while he spread the sheet over my 
face, then went to my feet, set them upright and left 
the room wiping the tears from his eyes. 

Now they pronounced me dead. Surely the Lord 
must have put me in that state so I might feel the con- 
dition of a dying person, but I was not able to under- 
stand it, and my parents were so much grieved I don't 
think they remember whether it was Sunday morning 
or Monday morning. When they were in the next room 
I heard them planning what to do next. They first 
decided to awake the children, Martha and Jimmie, my 
younger sister and brother; also Mr. Dick Dance, a gen- 
tleman who lodged at our house most of the time. While 
my mother and father were busy calling the sleepy ones 
the spirit left -my body. At that time I could not hear 
or understand anything at all. There my body lay 
without any wondering or thought, numb and cold; 
nothing sensible about it, because my spirit had wan- 
dered away into some heavenly place. It had gone but 
a few minutes, when it returned, but it did not enter 
directly into my body; it only came within two inches 
of it and stood. (While I was in this state I learned 
that all- of my thoughts were with the spirit.) Then 
the spirit looked up and said aloud : "What must I do 
next, oh, Lord?" When the spirit had thus wondered 
it continued to look heavenward, and I saw the heavens 
opened before it. And I saw a wire extending from 

64 



The Seven Seals. 

Heaven down to my body. The spirit spoke again, say- 
ing: "All good deeds must -go to Heaven, and all bad 
deeds must be sent down to Hell." When the spirit 
had spoken these words it took a small strip of paper 
and began to write. It first wrote a good deed of the 
body, attached it to the wire and called it a telegraph 
wire ; then the wire began to move like lightning towards 
Heaven; while it was moving so fast my body began to 
quiver and moved upward. I don't suppose that it 
moved more than an inch or two, but it quivered the 
whole time the wire was in action, and in a few mo- 
ments the strip of paper was out of sight and my body 
ceased quivering and remained quiet for a while. About 
the time my body got perfectly still my spirit made 
another wonder. It wondered what must I do next? 
After my spirit had thus wondered, it said all evil deeds 
must leave the body and fall to hell. My body got into 
a great quiver the second time, and it commenced to 
sink gradually while quivering. As near as I can re- 
member it sunk just about two inches and gave a sud- 
den jerk. About this time an awful crash was heard 
coming from an awful place unknown by many a thou- 
sand. I don't think any person lias gone there, as they 
thought, on a short vi sit,* has ever returned to tell the 
secret. 

In a short while my body was lying still; that great 
quivering would take place every five minutes; first it 
was a good deed to Heaven, and then an evil deed to 
Hell. I don't think any human being can imagine 
what an aAvful feeling it is for the flesh to be in a 
quiver night and day for a long, long time. Xow, if 
the readers will be careful in their reading they will at 
once see that I felt the condition of a dying person, and 
then the condition of a dead person. After I had felt 
the condition of both my spirit went back into my 
5 



The Seven Seals. 

body again. When the spirit had re-entered the body 
it did not quiver any more, but felt just as it did before 
the spirit left it. 

Now I began to wonder, and while wondering I 
slumbered away, into a vision, wondering: "Where is 
Daniel?" Surely I had lost sight of him for quite a 
while. I wondered if 1 must still pray as he did, for I 
had no idea of what my end would be. Just before I 
slumbered I heard my little brother Jimmie crying and 
saying : "Oh, mamma ! mamma ! I told you all to send 
for the doctor last night, and you did not do it — now 
sister is dead." Oh, how he grieved about it, thinking 
that 1 was dead forever. He did not know my condi- 
tion. 

The time was fast approaching for him to take the 
train, for he had a long distance to walk. My mother 
and father decided to send at once for the rest of the 
family, which consisted of brothers and sisters, which 
were at their service places in Manchester, Va. My 
sister Elizabeth says Jennie was at her working place 
early that morning. She says that she was very much 
frightened when she saw him coming. He said : "Good 
morning," and she asked him how is sister. He stood 
speechless for a while, then he said: "Sister Lucy is 
very sick. We don't think she will live to see night." 
1 don't think he wanted to frighten her so much. I 
think that was very nice in him to be so thoughtful, for 
he must have thought that I was dead when he left the 
house by the way he acted. Mr. Dance also went 
around to notify some of the neighbors. 

While 1 was in this vision wondering about Daniel, 
I also wondered where Jesus was, saying: "Lord, why 
is it that my body quivers so? Surely," said I, "all 
dead bodies are stiff and numb. How it quivers so is 
a mystery to me." Then Jesus answered me, saying: 

66 



The Seven Seals. 

"The angels in Heaven don't know the mansion thereof : 
for there are many that have never heen seen or heard 
of. When I show forth my mansions a few of them that 
dwell in the land of sorrow will believe and understand; 
even the angels in Heaven will gaze and wonder." 

When 1 heard- these sayings it made me think of the 
half circle of angels and Patriarchs that I saw during 
(lie night, and the Israelites T saw on the walls. How 
they gazed at me as if they had never seen an infant 
in Virgin Mary's arms before. All the angels that 
were around were looking at me as if at a wonder, 
tuning their harps and singing: "Ob, rock her, Mary, 
rock her until she falls asleep." 

1 was anxious to know why my body quivered so, but 
before I could receive an answer I saw just before me 
something that I could not well make out. I strained 
my eyes trying to make it out, and continued to gaze 
at it. I saw that it moved towards me. I first thought 
it was the sun, for it shone so bright, but it had no rays 
like the sun. I vvas in a room all alone. It was a cute 
little room. In this room was a bed which I occupied, 
with my head resting on a pillow, and my face turned 
towards the east. I was still gazing at that great light. 
It seemed to be the shape of a balloon, still moving tow- 
ards me. The light grew larger and larger as it ap- 
proached me. When I again looked I could not see 
around the light, neither above nor under it. This 
strange appearance caused me to wonder much about it. 
I wondered why it grew so fast. In a short time it 
began to change its form by growing smaller, and at 
the same time forming in the shape of an olive. About 
this time I could see all around it, but I could not see 
to the end of it. This great light Avas coming from the 
east. When it got near me it hung over me and I 
entered it. While I was in it it began to rock like a 

67 



The Seven Seals. 

cradle, and I saw before me a small number of angels; 
in the midst of them was one taller than any I had ever 
seen. All of them were bowing before an altar. That 
angel while bowing seemed to be about five feet or more 
in height. I never got an opportunity to see it upon 
its feet. They seemed to be rejoicing and I was rejoic- 
ing with them. When they began laughing I laughed 
with them, for I saw nothing before me but rejoicing 
angels. On this I aroused from my slumber and found 
myself laughing aloud. My parents seemed to be much 
frightened; both rushed to my bedside, father came 
with a lamp in his hand, but before he could get to my 
bed I said : "Father, don't bring that light here, please, 
for 1 have plenty of light around me." He took it away 
and put it on the mantlepiece. Then he and mother 
came and looked on me in amazement. Mother felt 
my feet to see if they were cold or not. I then called 
to them to look at the angels that were kneeling before 
me. Both of them said: "]>can not see them, baby." 
I then laughed aloud, and I again slumbered. 

While I was in this slumber I saw myself rocking in 
that same light, and I saw a larger number of angels 
looking and smiling as before. I rocked three times 
in that light. The third time I saw a still greater num- 
ber of angels, all bowing and rejoicing (as before) over 
me. I aroused after each of my views in succession and 
found myself laughing aloud, as after the first time. 
I was so much amazed. There were so many things I 
wanted to ask questions about, but did not have time 
to ask a single question, for I was in a motion all the 
while. The groups of angels kept me continually laugh- 
ing all the time I was rocking. Why, if I had had the 
chance at that time I would have asked the names of 
each angel that bowed before me. At the same time 
I would have asked why the number increased each 

68 



The Seven Seals. 

time; but as I did not have a chance to ask anything 
about them, I am not capable 1 of telling anything. The 
only tiling that rested on my mind was that great light 
which I had seen. Just as 1 was about to arouse from 
my third slumber I began to pray: "Oh, Lord, what 
does all. this light mean?" This was the third time I 
had been thus surrounded, and I heard a voice saying: 
"This light is a channel and you have been anchored 
three times in the channel of faith." After I had com- 
pleted my laughing, I began to tell my mother and 
father about my dream about Daniel — 1 mean the most 
important parts of it. 1 then told of how I had entered 
into the channel of faith. They both looked at me with 
astonishment for they thought that I was insensible 
of what I was relating. I looked away from my par- 
ents and still saw a great host of angels in a remote dis- 
tance. I requested them to look at the number of 
angels gazing at me. They looked again and said: "I 
can't see them, baby." This was always their reply. I 
thought it very strange for them to say they could, not 
see the same that I saw, for their eyes were open the 
same as mine. Why they could not see the same I am 
not able to tell. After this I began to wonder whether 
this was visible or an invisible act performed upon my 
body. Jesus answered and said it was an invisible act. 
That my body was not seen to move by natural eyes, 
but by spiritual eyes. I again said : "Lord, after the 
breath leaves the body, how long will it be before the 
quivering takes place?" Jesus answered me, saying: 
"Forty days." 

While in this state I could see myself (my bocly, I 
mean) lying as I supposed on a cooling board. My 
spirit still wandered and desired to have my funeral 
preached, and wanted brother Binga, of Manchester, 
Va., to conduct the services. My body was at home, 

69 



The Seven Seals. 

which is men i Wan eighteen miles above Manchester. I 
saw some oik put my body into a glass coffin, after 
which it was placed on glass rollers. I looked again 
and I saw a great multitude, and some one take the 
glass roller and coffin on it, and rested it out in the 
yard on the ground at my father's door, and it began 
to roll without the assistance of anyone or anything 
touching it. It rolled from there to the First Baptist 
Church door in Manchester. I saw the great multitude 
proceeding. They wondered much at this, and I saw 
that Rev. Binga was already notified, but he did not 
tell the congregation the name of the dead body; he 
only told them that a funeral would be preached at the 
church on Monday morning. A great many of his 
members met at the church that morning to hear the 
funeral. Now when my corpse had reached the church 
door the congregaton was there also. I saw four of the 
number lift my body and rollers into the church door, and 
it rolled before the altar. I then saw Rev. Binga look 
upon the corpse, then lie looked up and around in the 
church and said : "Lucy Smith's funeral will be preach- 
ed to-day." Now, all the congregation knew me, but 
they had no idea that I was dead, for a few days before 
this I was well. I saw all of the congregation rise on 
their feet as if they were greatly astonished. A great 
many also left the church at once, and Rev. Binga him- 
self seemed to be astonished. He refused to conduct 
the services, and the four men took my body back and 
placed it on the sidewalk again. But instead of it 
moving as before it sunk in the earth, about three feet, 
and made a pathway under the ground, and went all 
the way back to my home again. The multitude fol- 
lowed it. Although they could not see the corpse, they 
knew just where it was. Now, while the multitude was 
passing through Manchester they wondered if the street 

70 



The Seven Seals. 

corner was good enough to place the corpse on. Some 
said ves, and some said no. At last they concluded not 
to leave the corpse there, for they thought it was not a 
safe place, and it might get destroyed. After this dis- 
cussion they departed from Manchester, and followed 
my body home. 

Just as soon as I arrived at home I aroused from my 
slumber. It was about six o'clock in the morning of 
November 1th, in the year 1890. I was about two hours 
in visions, and six in dreaming about old Daniel. This 
was given me as the Third Seal, and I was commanded 
to write in haste. 

Oh, was it not for the many pressures, 

Great mansions I could tell. ; 

'Twould cause many to wonder 

About the heavens above, 

The city not made by hands. 



MY PEESSUBE WHILE WRITING THIS 
SUBJECT. 
I began it on the first of June, in the year of 1892, 
and completed it October 15th, of the same year. Some 
one may wonder why I did not finish it sooner, as it is 
quite a short subject. I have no doubt that some one 
may wonder much of me. I have sometimes wished to 
be far away in some desert place, alone, where human 
beings could not look upon me. I began to think I 
could easily have my mind fixed upon this one thing, 
but as it was I would wonder about many things of 
Heaven and the world, which kept my mind continually 
wandering. None of this took place until I began to 
write on this subject. Jesus called it the Third Seal, 
yet while writing on this subject I have had at times 
some very peculiar feelings. I have at times become 

7i 



The Seven Seals. 

much frightened when in a room all alone. Before I 
began to write on this subject it pressed upon my mind 
to tell Eev. Binga about it. I began to think how fool- 
ish it was to think of such a thing. It rested on my 
mind until at last I told my cousin, Emily Johnson, 
about it; then I said what a funny thought. "Funny 
thought,*' said she; "there is nothing funny about that. 
Why can you think of any tiring ill of yourself; you have 
told others, and why not tell him." I then told her I 
had a great doubt of telling him anything about it at all. 
"I don't know how I shall begin to tell him; besides, 1 
wonder what he will think of me, for my dreams are 
so strange, and yet they have his name in them. I 
often wonder if he will care if I put his name on this 
tablet when I write and get to that part." "Now," said 
my cousin, "if the Lord told you to write, why do you 
think that you should ask anyone about their names?" 
I said to myself : "It will seem simple in me to speak 
thus, but I must certainly ask him and find out what 
his answer will be." Then my cousin told me to tell 
him about that dream, and he may give me some in- 
'structions on it. Still I did not go at once. 

I waited several days, thinking all the while there 
was no use to tell him. All of a sudden a different 
plan suggested itself. I said, man is but man; we are 
all of Adam's race, and surely Adam's race must die. 
After this thought (that afternoon) I called on him. 
He very kindly asked me in, where I found him and 
his wife at dinner. I waited until he had finished, then 
I said : "Brother Binga, I would like to see you a 
while." "Very well," said he, and took me into the sit- 
ting-room. There I told him a part of the third sub- 
ject. While I was telling him about it my heart was 
filled with sorrow and mine eyes with tears. After I 
had told him a part of the third subject, I began and 

72 



The Seven Seals. 

told him most of the fourth, which has always pressed 
upon my mind more than any other of the subjects. 
When I had finished telling him, I said: "All those 
tilings I don't understand, and 1 have got to write "all 
that I saw, and I was twenty-four days viewing them, 
(all except the sinner's dream and my conversion, which 
were given me in the year 1887).'' Rev. Binga asked 
me if I thought I would ever get through writing. I 
told him 1 did not know. Some people told me that I 
was apt to go crazy over the subject before I ever got 
through with it, but I'd rather go crazy writing than 
to go crazy not writing. Before 1 began to write I took 
an ax to commit suicide. All these things did press on 
my mind so great. Oh, how he did look at me; he 
looked as if he were astonished. He then asked me if 
1 were a very good scholar at school (when I attended 
it). I said I was not; my parents sent me to school, 
but instead of paying attention to my studies I spent 
my time in wondering. He said: "Then you were a 
wondering child ?" I answered "Yes, sir." He asked 
me if I had read very much in the book called Pilgrim's 
Progress, or if I mad ever read it at all. I answered: 
"No, sir, for I hardly ever read any books." "Yet," 
said he, "these things rested on your mind, did you 
say?" I answered, "Yes, sir." When I was in the act 
of leaving I again asked him : "What shall I do about 
your name?" He told me he had rather see the part 
I had written first, and then he would let me know. 
1 answered "All right." When my time had arrived 
to leave the house (for I was in a hurry to get to my 
service place), he wished me success in my undertaking, 
and added: "If you ever finish it, it will put many peo- 
ple to wondering." My heart was still filled with sor- 
row. 

I then went to my cousin, Emily Johnson, and told 

73 



The Seven Seals. 

her that I had been to see Brother Binga, and I told 
her the conversation that had passed between me and 
]ii in. I went back to my work with a more contented 
mind. I thanked the Lord for giving me courage 
to tell my dream to one that is so far ahead of me in 
wisdom, and he listened to my story with much atten- 
tion. He wished me such good luck and no doubt he 
remembered me in his prayers. Now I began to wonder 
how I could get a portion of my subject arranged so as 
to let him see it as soon as possible, for I was anxious 
to hear what his answer would be. Some time before 
this I had taken a portion of the first part of my sub- 
ject to a white girl by the name of Annie Donold, who 
lived but a short distance from my cousin, Emily John- 
son. It was the place I used to lod^e after each day's 
work while I was in Manchester. I thought how nice 
it would be if she would copy it for me while I was 
so near by, and I could occasionally go down and talk 
over the subject. She and her mother and the rest of 
their family seemed to be great friends to my cousin. 
Therefore I thought she would assist me with great 
pleasure. I spent a while studying before I carried it 
to her, to see if I must carry it or not. At last I went 
to her residence and asked permission to have a private 
consultation with her, which she granted without hesi- 
tation, and took me in the house in a room all alone. 
There I told her my errand. She took the papers, 
looked at them, and said : "I am a good writer, if I can 
I will oblige you that much. First I will have to con- 
sult with my mother, and if I can get any spare time I 
will do it willingly without pay." Then she called her 
mother and told her the story. The mother pondered 
over it more than the daughter. She said: "What on 
earth possessed you to write this." I told her that I 
saw these things in dreams and visions and the Lord 

74 



The Seven Seals. 

had commanded me to write them. They took me up- 
stairs, where we sat and talked a good while. Then I 
read the first page to her, which was my preface. They 
were much pleased with it, and said it was very good. 
Then she asked me if 1 thought I Avould ever finish it. 
I told her 1 did not know, but I would try. I asked 
her if she thought it would be best for me to begin at 
my childhood first, and tell of my early life as near as 
I could. She said: "Yes, and then you can take other 
books to read, and get some idea how to write upon your 
subjects." "Oh, me !" said I, "I would not do this, be- 
cause there is enough on my mind already. If I can 
get that written first by myself, and then some one else 
to copy it for me." Said Mrs. Donold: "I don't 
think it will suit Annie, because she has too much on 
her mind already, therefore I don't see where she will 
have time to devote her mind to that as she should; and 
besides, such things as dreams and visions were in olden 
times; we don't have them nowadays. It is a pity for 
you to let such things worry your mind." At this I 
began to shed tears, and wondered to myself": "Lord, 
am I doing wrong?" Then I said: "If I could shun 
writing I would; but the more I try to shun it, the 
greater the pressure is upon it; and how I am to shun 
it I don't know." 

"It will cost like everything to have so much printed," 
said Mrs. Donold. I told her I had no idea how much 
it would cost me; that is, if I ever get it ready for the 
press. She reiuied: "If you ever get it published, I 
will get one of the books, if it won't cost too much." 
"I will have to write all that I saw. I don't know what 
size the book will be, though," I said. "It may be very 
small. I am very sorry your daughter can't spare the 
time to copy it for me." "So am I," said Mrs. Donold, 
"but I am afraid for her to undertake it, for it might 

75 



The Seven Seats. 

injure her mind, and I don't think it will suit you, 
either." 

I went hack to my cousin Emily Johnson, and told 
her a part of what had passed. "Well," said she, "there 
is nothing like trying. Perhaps you can get some one 
else to do it for you." "What about Lelia Johnson. 
Perhaps she will copy it for me," I said. Lelia is a 
niece of cousin Emily's husband and was very often 
there with us. I thought it would be well to ask her. 
But she being a school teacher I feared it was useless, 
as she might refuse; nevertheless in a few days I had 
a talk with her about it. I told her just how it was with 
me. Said she: "I don't think I will have much time 
to oblige you, because I have to help my mother when 
I get from school in the afternoon." I insisted on her 
to do it. So said she: "I will take it, and do the best 
I can for you; but I don't think I will have much time 
to write." "I am willing to pay you for your trouble," 
said I. "Xo, no, I am willing to do it for nothing, if 
T have the time," she said. "I will get the paper and 
ink for you," I said. Said she : "I will furnish the ink, 
and you the paper. But T have some very important 
business on hand just now and won't have time to write 
any very soon." "All right," said I, "write as soon as 
you can." 

In a few days she began to write. After she had writ- 
ten the preface she called to see me one evening to in- 
form me that she had written a little, and had got both- 
ered. She had come to a part of the preface, and did 
not know exactly how to write it ; "besides," .says she, 
"I don't think I can write it at all, for it requires a lot 
of time in order to do it right." "Oh, I am so sorry 
that you can't do it; I wonder what I will do." "Why/' 
she said, "you can get some one else to do it. I think 
you can get some one very easily that will have more 

76 



The Seven Seats. 



time than I have. There is Winnie. I am almost sure 
she will do it, because she has more time than I have. I 
■will ask her about it, and I will tell her just how it is." 
"I will be so glad if you will," said I, with a glad heart. 
Winnie Blackwell is a first cousin of Lelia's, and was also 
a school teacher at the time, but taught a good distance 
from Manchester, in a country district where they did not 
have more than five or six months for a session, while 
in the cities they have nine. Thus Winnie had her va- 
cation sooner than her cousin Lelia. She was quite 
young and this was her first session as teacher. She was 
at home at that time, and I have no doubt that Lelia 
asked her as soon as she returned home. Winnie lived 
not more than two squares from cousin Emily's resi- 
dence. Shortly after this I saw Winnie myself and 
asked her about it. She quickly said: "Lelia has told 
me about it. I will take it and do the best I can." 
"Thank you," sad I. Not long after this she began 
to write, but like the rest of the girls around, she had 
to help her mother about the house, and sometimes she 
had to work in the office for her brother; but for all 
tin's she had some spare time, and said she would spend 
it in writing. I offered to pay her for her trouble; but 
she said: "If I can, I will do it for nothing." "How 
kind it is in you all to offer to do writing for nothing," 
I said. I was more contented in mind after she had 
decided to write. Then she told me I must continue 
to write, and I would get through sooner, and it would 
not press upon my mind. The copying could be done 
afterwards. So I wrote day after day. As fast as I 
finished one or two sheets I would take them to her, and 
leave them in her care. Some time before this I had 
sat and told my dreams to some of the people around, 
and they wondered much of me. Some would exclaim : 
"I am jealous. Why is it that the Lord did not tell 



77 



The Seven Seals. 

me great things, too." Others said:- "It is a great 
mystery." "How on earth can you remember so much/' 
said others. "Why," said I, "these things are always 
fresh in my memory, and as fast as I tell one word an- 
other one presses forward; therefore I don't have any 
thinking to do while telling my dreams and visions to 
so many people." I saw that no one took so much in- 
terest in my conversation as did cousin Emily and Mrs. 
Ellen Coy, of Manchester. One evening I went to Mrs. 
Coy's to see her sick daughter Eosa; and while sitting 
on the side of the bed talking from one thing to an- 
other, we began on religion; at the same time her 
brother Henry came in the hall that led into the room 
in which we were. He seemed to be very much inter- 
ested in our talk, and took a seat at the door to hear 
what was said. Henry was a small boy, but very steady 
in his ways. He always seemed to have a mind to think 
before speaking on anything. 

I began to tell Eosa how I used to pray for wisdom. 
This seemed to be more interesting to Henry, as he lis- 
tened to my story so carefully. I also told about some 
of the wonders I saw in 1890, with a part of my con- 
version. After Henry had listened for a long time he 
ran down the stairs and told his mother. He was not 
able to tell it just as he had heard it. Soon after I 
went down stairs, too. Mrs. Coy told me that Henry 
had been telling her about some wonderful dreams that 
1 had been telling. "Ah," said I, "did he?" "Yes," 
said she, "and we would like to hear something about 
God's works, too." This happened some time before 
1 began to write any. I then told her some of them, 
and while I was telling her my heart became sorrowful, 
so sorrowful that I burst into tears. When she saw 
j ne so much oppressed she said: "Why, Lucy, do all 
these things rest upon your mind?" "Yes," said I, 

78 



The Seven Seals. 

"they do, all the while. I get so oppressed at times that 
I don't know what to do." Said Mrs. (Joy: "God is 
God of all. 'He moves in a mysterious way His won- 
ders to perform.' Have you ever praved for an under- 
standing?" I said: "1 have, and the Lord has com- 
manded me to write all that I have seen, in seven sub- 
jects, and to call each subject a seal ; and I don't know 
how to begin it, and besides, I don't care to bother Avith 
it." She said : "It is Satan that has you in such a state, 
and if you yield to him, he will keep you this way; he 
is full of schemes. How long has it been since you 
saw all these things?" I said: "The first two sub- 
jects I saw in the year of 1887, and the next five I saw 
in the year of 1890— just about fourteen months ago." 
She said: "'Have you been in doubt all this time?" 
"Most all of the time," said I. "Long before that time 
I was in great doubt. A greater part of my time was 
spent thinking that I was not fit to enter into the 
heavens without great wisdom. Soon after I was re- 
deemed from sin, I began to pray for wisdom; after 
praying three years I began to view. I was twenty-four 
days viewing and I saw wonders. I don't think I will 
be able to tell all that I saw ; besides, the people won't 
believe me, and it seems unnecessary to tell them." 
When Mrs. Coy saw that I was weak in faith, and very 
much oppressed with so many things that I could not 
understand, she said: "Lucy, I will pray for you." 
"Thank you very much," said I. She at once knelt 
upon her knees and prayed. When she had finished her 
prayer, I thanked her for her kindness, and wept more 
than I did before she prayed, because a great sorrow 
seemed to rest upon me. Then she talked with me a 
while longer about the Bible. When she had ended her 
conversation I bade them good evening. Mrs. Coy in- 
vited me to come again. 



79 



The Seven Seals. 

I went across the street to my cousin Emily's. I 
found her and her husband (Major Johnson) in the 
sitting room. I walked' in and began to tell them what 
had passed over at Mrs. Coy's. Mrs. Coy never forgot 
me. for every time I met with her at home she would 
talk with me about the Bible. Then she would pray 
for me just before I would leave her house. Cousin 
Emily often prayed for me. Besides she would sit and 
advise me as far as it was in her power. At that time 
1 thought it was of no use to spend so much of my time 
in prayers as I had before. Besides I don't care to 
bother about writing all that I have seen, because I 
don't understand them. When I first attempted to 
write 1 stole off into a room alone, then began to write. 
While writing I would say to myself : "Oh, how silly 
I am." I first tried to write the preface. The first I 
wrote I was so afraid some one might see it I burnt it 
up. I did this several times, until the 22nd day of 
February had arrived. By this time my mind was set 
to write and not to stop until the Lord commanded me 
to stop. I prayed to the Lord for several days to send 
a sign in the elements that would arouse many people 
and also cause me to be more dutiful in writing. The 
sign came on the early part of an evening. It was 
about seven o'clock when I saw a flame like a blaze of 
fire away in the northeastern part of the skies. This 
flame began to rise higher and spread wider. I stood 
gazing and wondering what that great light could be. 
1 soon remembered praying to the Lord to send a sign 
that would arouse many people. While I was going 
up the street I saw a great number of people running 
and watching that light. Some said, "What can it be?" 
Others said, "It is the sun's reflection on the ice some- 
where." "Xow," said I to myself, "this must be the 
sign/' And it spread half way across the sky and made 



80 



The Seven Seals. 

a great light. After the light had disappeared I was 
told that some of the people thought it was time for 
Judgment. T told some of them that I had asked the 
Lord to send a sign that would arouse the people. He 
lias answered my prayers. And the light did arouse 
many. After this I had a more contented mind to con- 
tinue writing. As soon as I had written several sheets 
of paper I read them to Mrs. Ellen Coy and her hus- 
band. They thought it was very good. She knelt and 
prayed for me before I left. I thanked her for her 
kindness and left the house, for 1 was in a great hurry. 
I went over there many times after that and would read 
to her something new that I had written. Time passed 
away and I continued to write with a very contented 
mind for a short while; then I began to think about 
who I could get to copy my writing, and to think in 
what manner to approach Rev. Binga on the subject, as 
I had never told it to a preacher before. All of these 
things rested on my mind, not being so faithful in 
prayer as before. A great fear came upon me until I 
had sought some one to copy, and had told'a part of my 
dreams to Eev. Binga. After this my fears left me, for 
I began to pray for faith. A few days after this I felt 
another great pressure; it came upon me all at once. 
When it came upon me I refused to pray. Still I was 
oppressed for several days. When my pressure became 
very great I began to pray: "Oh, Lord, what wilt Thou 
have me to do; and what is that which oppresses me so? 
Oh, Lord, move away my oppression and have me to 
do Thy will; for without Thee there is nothing I can do." 

In the midst of all this my appetite became very poor, 
and I did not feel the need of food or water to touch 
my lips; though I ate and drank a little. These feel- 
ings lasted me for more than seven days. 

On the evening of June 9th, 1892, I was talking with 

6 

81 



The Seven Seals. 

cousin Emily and I began to notice her watehing me 
very close. At last she said to me : "Luc}% why do 
yon look so thin? You are no ways as fat as you used 
to be." "Why;*'" said I, "my appetite is very poor and 
has been for several days." She said: "You have the 
appearance of a person that is in a deep study about 
something. I know you have a great deal on your 
mind; but it does not require so much study to content 
your mind, or to make those things plain to you. A 
short prayer will do you more good than a great num- 
ber of days in study." She also talked with me about 
the Bible. My heart was filled with sorrow, and I burst 
into tears. "There is no need in crying," said she; "if 
you pray to the Lord for understanding He will give it 
to you." 

I wiped the tears from my eyes, for my time was 
short, and told her I had to go up town on some busi- 
ness, then left the house. When I returned, before I 
went to bed I knelt down and prayed : "Oh, Lord, what 
wilt Thou have me to do? Wilt Thou have mercy on 
me; banish my many doubts and fears, and increase my 
wisdom. If there is anything that Thou wilt have me 
to do, give it unto me and have me to obey Thy will. 
My heart is willing, Lord, but my flesh is weak. Oh, 
Lord, how great my pressure is, and my faith seems 
to be so very poor, and without Thy aid what can I do ? 
Now, oh, Lord, take me and keep me from all evil and 
temptation, for I am not able to keep myself from such. 
Oh, Lord, wilt Thou remember the world and bless it 
for the sake of Jesus. Amen." 

I laid down with the hope of dreaming while I was 
asleep, but I dreamed nothing. I arose the next morn- 
ing with the same oppression upon me, and cried: "Oh, 
Lord, what wilt Thou have me to do, and what great 
crime have I done that causes my pressure, Lord?" 

82 



The Seven Seals. 

I went to my work as usual, but did not tell anyone 
about my pressure. About twelve o'clock in the day, 
while I was busy, I heard my name called. When I 
first heard it called I stopped to see if I could make it 
out. I heard it again. It did not sound like the voice 
of a person, but as if it was in my heart, it was so plain. 
When I heard the voice the second time I stood still and 
cast my eyes upward and opened my mouth to speak, 
but could not. My heart cried in words : "Lord, is it 
Thee that calls me?" Then I stood as in a vision, in 
a room alone. I could not see anything. Still the same 
voice was speaking in my heart, telling me in words 
like this : "Tell to the world around you that in the 
year 1890, on the 27th day of November, I left my 
Father's throne, and came to earth, where I will dwell 
one thousand years; and while on earth I will gather 
together in number, and if I can't get my number out 
of mortal souls, I will turn stones to souls. And in 
twenty-seven years from the year of 1890 I will send a 
seven years' famine on earth. During the famine there 
will be a serious disease sent among the people ; and the 
people will starve and die so fast that there won't be 
enough living to bury the dead. I will send a rain of 
small locusts to light upon wicked men and women to 
eat the flesh off their bones for six months. There will 
be a bowing down of a white race to a colored race." 
Now said I: "Lord! Lord! how will I remember this 
in order to tell the people ?" The Lord answered : "Tell 
this to the people, and the people must help you to 
spread it abroad. A few will believe you. The world 
is fast asleep, and it is asleep in sin, but I am going 
to send a mighty awakening among this sleepy nation." 

When I came to myself I began to wonder what this 
could be. I remember having seen all of this in the 
year 1890. This is not all that I saw in that year. I 

83 



The Seven Seals. 

saw some one cast in prison, and when that one came, 
out others were set free also. I wondered, for my op- 
pression had left me, and I felt free. While wondering 
at this I thought of the little stars; then I cried: "Oh, 
Lord, wilt Thou send a group of twenty-seven stars into 
the elements, and one in the midst with a tail to it, and 
may the people look at these stars and believe that it 
is the truth I tell them; for it will be an awful shame 
for them not to believe me if those things are true, and 
will surely come in twenty-seven years from 1890." 
Still wondering, I said: "To-day is Friday, and it is 
the tenth of June, in the year of 1892. I was told that 
it was on a Friday that the Lord was crucified/ 7 I was 
yet standing still, for I was greatly astonished, and did 
not know what to do next. 

When evening came, 1 went as usual to cousin Emily's, 
but I told no one about airything that had happened 
that day, because I fell in doubt a short while after I 
had heard these things. I wondered much about them, 
and thought I would wait to see the twenty-seven stars, 
after which 1 would tell it to the people; and I could 
also point out the stars to the people when they came. 
Days passed away and nights rolled by, but the number 
of stars did not appear. How eager I watched for the 
stars by night. I watched twelve nights for them, but 
they did not appear. At last Mrs. Coy and I went to 
the Fir^t Baptist Church one Wednesday night to pra}^er 
meeting. On our way to the church I looked up into 
the sky. There I saw a lovely bright star just before 
me. "Oh, Mrs. Coy, what a bright star," I said. "Oh, 
how bright," she said. I said: "That star seems to be 
square." "'Does it ?" asked Mrs. Coy. I was eager to 
tell her about the number that I wished to see, but did 
not have the courage to tell her just then. 

When we got to church we took our seats near the 

84 



The Seven Seals. 

pulpit. When singing and praying' was over the people 
began to renew their covenants, as they always did. I 
arose to make my covenant, saying: "Sisters and broth- 
ers, I am a soldier for Christ, and a brave soldier I want 
to be. It rings in me that before many more years 
there will be a famine in the land, but I have a fear of 
telling it. I hope yon all will pray for me that the 
Lord may send a group of twenty-seven stars in the 
elements that I may not fear." 

Some of the people seemed to he astonished at my 
sayings, for I heard many a whisper around and about 
me. After this T took my seat again. Soon after that 
Rev. Binga sang a lovely hymn; then he gave the young- 
people good advice on doubts and fears, after having 
been redeemed from sin. The meeting soon dismissed, 
and we started home. On our way home some of the 
people asked Mrs. Coy what child that was who talked 
so in church. She told them it was Miss Emily John- 
son's cousin. There were others that knew me very 
well. They asked me to tell them something about 
what 1 had seen. So T told them all about what I had 
heard twelve days ago. When T told them they won- 
dered much about me. Some of them asked me to come 
and see them so I might tell more about what I had 
seen and heard. "But why is it/' asked Mrs. Lucinda 
Bowns, "that you want to see the great number of stars 
before telling this?" Mrs. Bowns was a very strict 
member of that church and seemed to love the ways of 
salvation. "My object for wanting to see the stars is, 
the Lord told me a few would believe, and understand 
me," I answered; "for this reason T began to pray for 
the stars; and if they don't believe me, the stars may 
start them to wondering." "You thought that you 
would have the stars for your witnesses," said Mrs. 
Bowns. 

85 



The Seven Seals. 

We parted from the rest of the crowd at Fifteenth 
street, as on this street my cousin and Mrs. Coy live. 
After we had parted I began to talk with Mrs. Coy about 
having a meeting, and pray for the coming of the stars. 
She told me she was willing for it herself, but said we 
nor other members could not open a meeting for such, 
without the consent of the pastor. "Suppose you go 
and ask him something about it ; I have no doubt that 
he will try to assist you in some way. Your prayers the 
Lord will answer in His own time." About this time 
we were at our homes. Mrs. Coy bade me good-night 
and told me to continue praying. I told her that I 
would. When I went into the house I found my cousin 
sitting alone. I sat down and told her what had passed, 
and also about the great commandment I had heard 
twelve davs before this. "Are you just now going to 
tell it ?" she asked. I answered : "I have not the cour- 
age to tell it yet, for this reason : I asked for the prayers 
of the people.'' Then she said : "Don't you think that 
the Lord is merciful enough to give you courage with- 
out asking for the prayers of any one?" "Oh, yes, but 
I fell in great doubts, as soon as I heard of it, for it 
sounded so queer. I saw all of this in 1890, during the 
twenty-four days of my views." Then said my cousin: 
"It is. good to pray for wisdom, for I thought there was 
something more behind those great dreams and visions 
that you are telling; and I see no use in getting the 
people together, to pray to the Lord to give you faith. 
Tbey are not likely to be of one heart and mind. And 
what on eartb did you want to see the stars for, did you 
say?" "I want to see them," said I, "for when telling 
this to the people I would like to show them the stars 
also. By this they may believe what I say to be true. 
Besides, suppose the twenty-seven years passes away, 
and those things don't come true." Then said my 

86 



The Seven Seals. 

cousin: "What have you to do with that? Do as the 
Lord tells you, and He will do His will. I am sure you 
have no time to lose — only twenty-seven years from 
1890 — these years will pass away so fast. Just think 
how long old Noah had to tell the people: more than a 
hundred years, yet they did not believe him, but he con- 
tinued to tell them. Twenty-seven years is a short time. 
As for the stars, my child, I am surprised at you. 
Must the Lord pay you to do as He commands 3 r ou? 
Suppose the Lord is not willing to send the stars. Would 
vou still keep all this to yourself, and watch and pray for 
the stars ?" "I don't know/' I said, "but I would like 
to see them very much/' "But you must pray that the 
Lord may give you faith to obey His mighty will with- 
out pointing to anything." 

At this I said nothing, but just before I went to bed 
I knelt and prayed for the Lord to give me an overcom- 
ing faith, and to make me bold and very brave, so I 
might stand and face any great multitude and tell this 
command. I first told it on a Sunday at the First Bap- 
tist Church in Manchester. I told it there the second 
time; each time the church was crowded. The church 
at this time was holding meetings at the white Baptist 
church while the colored people were building one for 
themselves. I did not feel any fears about me at the 
time, while telling this, for the Lord gave me just what 
I had asked Him for. I also told this a short time after 
I had asked the prayers of the people. 

After I had told this to the church it was told around 
to many people that were not at the church to hear for 
themselves. In so doing they began to tell it backwards, 
and a great many of the people that heard it asked me 
all about it. So many seemed to be astonished at me, 
because I was telling such strange things. Just a few 
days before this I had had a long talk with Eev. Hunter, 

87 



The Seven Seals. 

a great Methodist preacher, who lived in Manchester 
at that time. He asked me how long it had been since 
I had seen all this. I told him during the year of 1890, 
and now it is 1892. •. "Why," said he, "you tell it as if 
you dreamed it last night." I then told him these 
things were as fresh to my memory now as they were 
when I first saw them. I then told him about a wheel 
I saw in 1887, and asked him if he had ever seen any- 
thing in the Bible about a wheel. He told me he had 
read in the Bible about the wheel Prophet Ezekiel saw. 
He saw a wheel in a wheel, so the Bible says. The wheel 
that 1 saw had a great number of spokes in it; but I 
did not see any other wheel. It was a very large wheel 
and very high. The Lord told me it was 2,999 miles 
in height. He also said it was the wheel of time. Now 
says Brother Hunter : "You have seen great wonders. 
What on earth do you intend to do with all this you 
have seen ?" I answered him, saying : "The Lord told 
me to write all that I saw in seven subjects. I have 
begun it already. I am in a hurry and won't be able 
to tell you any more, only I want to ask a favor of you. 
Will you be kind enough to preach a sermon on the 
wheel for me some time soon ?" At this he rubbed his 
hands over his head and said: "Why is it that you 
want me to preach that sermon?" "Because it presses 
upon my mind to get some one to preach it, for I am 
very much interested in it." "Well," said he, "I can't 
preach anything except what is written in the Bible. 
Yours, too, may be very true." "When can you preach 
the sermon for me, if you will?" "Oh, I will have to 
think a while, for 1 have other sermons before yours, 
and if 1 promise you that I will preach I will have to 
give you some idea of when I can oblige you." He then 
told me he could not preach it any sooner than the first 
Sunday in August. "All right," I said, and bade him 

88 



The Seven Seats. 

and his wife good afternoon, for I was in a hurry. 

It was then about the middle of July, and on the fifth 
Sunday in July I went to the Second Baptist Church 
in Richmond, Va., to the morning service. There I 
wanted to tell the same command, but it had been so 
long since I had attended that church I did not feel it 
right for me to get up and begin talking without the 
consent of the deacons or the preacher ; so I took a piece 
of paper and wrote a few lines to the preacher, asking 
him to allow me to say something to the church. He 
sent me word by one of the deacons that he would not 
have the time that morning. I felt discouraged at this, 
because he did not know how long it would take for me 
to tell it, as he had never heard me tell it. Still my 
heart was filled with sorrow 'and mine eyes with tears. 
He looked at me as if he were very much astonished. 
As soon as the service was over I left the church in 
search of Rev. John Jasper's residence. I soon found 
where he lived. When I went in I found him and his 
wife alone. This was the first time I had met him or 
his wife. Still I did not have any fears upon me while 
in their presence. I talked with them about different 
things, and then told them the command I had received 
from the God of Heaven. As I had heard so much of 
him as a great dreamer and vision viewer, I thought he 
would tell me the meaning of some of the things that 
I would tell him. Instead of this he spoke against all 
that I had told him, and said that it was all lies that 
I had told. He said the Lord had not told me any such 
things. I then told him I had seen all of this in the 
dreams and visions that I had in the year 1890, and if 
it did not have such a pressure on my mind I would not 
tell anyone. He told me the devil made me dream that. 
I then told him I did not know that the devil could 
make any one have such dreams as that. "Oh, yes/' 

89 



The Seven Seals. 

said he; "the devil can make you do anything, and be- 
sides, some superstitious persons have been talking to 
you, and have made you just about half crazy ; and that 
is just what is the matter with the world now. There 
are so many false teachers and prophets, they have got 
the people's minds all torn to pieces. Some are almost 
crazy, all on the account of false teaching." 

I told him I had prayed for the Lord to take all of 
these things off my mind, but they seem to press me 
more. At the same time I was shedding tears just as 
if my heart would break. I told him 1 could not tarry 
long — that I had other calls to make. As I was in 
the act of leaving, he said : "You have been to me and 
I have refused you; now you must go to the Lord about 
it, and if you get an answer you can come and tell me." 
His wife said: "That is easy enough to do." I bade 
them good-bye and left, full of anxiety and very much 
oppressed, thinking of what had passed, and wondering 
if I had done wrong. 

I stopped at Mrs. Ned Jeiferson's (who lived not far 
from Rev. Jasper), and she began to tell me about a 
girl she had heard of in Manchester that could tell 
strange news. "Some tell me she had not long pro- 
fessed religion. I would like very much to see and 
hear her," said she. "Perhaps I am the one, for I 
have not heard of any other yet; but I have been con- 
verted almost five years." "Are you the girl, Miss 
Lucy?" Then she called all of the people in the house 
into her room and told them to sit down. They did so ; 
then said she: "Do you remember the girl that the 
people were talking about that could tell strange news ?" 
They all said yes. "Well, this is she ;" and they seemed 
to be much astonished at me. I told them all about it, 
and they wondered much. I spent quite a while with 
them, and the rest of the afternoon with my cousin 

90 



The Seven Seals. 

Zachariah and his wife. I told them also, but they did 
not say much to me, only told me to pray to the Lord 
for understanding. Then at night I went back to Man- 
chester and told my cousin Emily a part of what had 
passed at each of the places I went to while I was in 
Richmond. She did not say much to me about what 
I told her, but she often told me to put my trust in the 
Lord. I told her I would try, but I was filled with 
many thoughts of both good and evil. 

On the first Sunday in August Rev. Hunter preached 
a sermon. After he had finished, I went up to the pul- 
pit, facing the congregation in order to tell them some- 
thing about the wheel I saw while in a vision in Novem- 
ber, 1887. Being very low in height I thought the 
crowd could not see or hear me, so many were standing. 
The minister and another gentleman took me up into the 
pulpit. The church was full, the doors and windows 
were crowded. There was also a large crowd on the 
outside that did not hear a word I said. After I had 
finished talking I went to my seat and soon the church 
was dismissed. My mother and my oldest sister, Eliza- 
beth, came to town a few days before I told this at the 
Methodist Church. My mother had never heard me 
tell this to a large crowd of people, and while she was 
in town some one told her all about it. They told her 
that I was going to tell it on the following Sunday. My 
mother begged me not to tell it in any church again, 
until I could go home and tell it to my own church. I 
told her: "My promise I must fulfill. When I go 
home again I will tell it." 

I had written it off and given it to father to take 
home to the church, but learned afterwards that he 
got it misplaced. I was very sorry when I heard it, for 
I was sure it had been read in the church. I sent copies 
to two other churches, but I don't know whether they 

91 



The Seven Seals. 

were received or not. I suppose the people thought it 
was of no use to read them to the churches, for such a 
few people seemed to understand them. Yet they 
seemed to wonder a great deal about what I had told 
them, and would ask me to tell them more about it. 
Sometimes I would be in a hurry and would not have 
the ; time to stop and talk whenever they wanted me to. 
I would tell them I would stop some other time. I 
could hot always do this, because all of my spare time 
I had to spend in writing. Some people told me to 
write more and talk less, while others told me to talk 
more. The people began to talk and tell me what 
others had said about me, and the words that I had 
spoken; some told me one thing and some another; 
half of it not being as I had told it. All of these things 
fell upon me as a great burden. I fell in doubt, and 
remained in that state for more than forty days and 
could not content my mind to write. I told some of 
my friends about my burden, and they would talk to me 
and tr}^ to tell me how to shun it. Talk did me no good 
at all. While I was in that doubting state I went back 
to Powhatan County (my home), about the middle of 
August, on the Sabbath day, to attend the funeral of 
five persons, some of whom were my playmates. These 
funerals were preached at a church called Guilfield, by 
Eevs. Lenn, Eoss and Yess. 

• Bev. Boss is the pastor of that church and I love it 
as well as I do my own, for the reason that it is the 
mother of my church, which is called Pleasant Grove. 
When I was a small child I could not keep the numbers 
of the years in my mind, yet I know there came a great 
war in Guilfield church between the years 1870 and 
1880; some of the members left, and they called that a 
split in the church. I was told the few that left the 
church lor good went three miles or more above the 

92 



Th# Seven Seats. 

other church, and built a small church, and named it 
Pleasant Grove, thinking at the same time it is the 
mother of my own church. While I was at this church 
to the funerals I got up and told all about that great 
command. I gave the same to Rev. Eoss, written on 
a sheet of paper, and asked him to read it to other 
churches where he mght go, saying: "I am a poor girl 
and have to work hard for a living, and don't have time 
to go around so much." He told me he would do so. 
I left it in his care. Some time before this I gave my 
father one to take to my own church, and let it be read 
there; but I was told that it got misplaced at home and 
never reached the church. I was very much hurt to 
think that my father and mother had been so careless 
with such a thing. I thought to myself, father and 
mother must have doubted me. If it had been any- 
thing that human being composed they would have 
gladly taken it. The Lord told me to tell it, and they 
don't seem to take any account of it. It made me feel 
\ ery bad for a while. After I had told 'the command 
to the church I went into the yard: the people seemed 
to be greatly astonished at me. My mother was at the 
church that day. I did not tell my mother I was, going 
to tell this as I was afraid she would stop me. She did 
not care for me to tell it until I had told it in my own 
church. I got a chance to tell it when she was out in 
the yard. I went up to the pulpit and was invited upon 
the stand. Some of the people ran and told my mother 
about it, and she thought strange of me for not telling 
her. Some gathered around and asked me to tell it to 
them again. Their excuse was they could not hear it 
distinctly. I told it to all in the yard that asked me. 
After this I went with some of my friends back to the 
depot to take the train for Manchester. 
At that time I had a great desire to go to another 

93 



The Seven Segals. 

State ; so my mother decided to let me go with my 
oldest sister to the North. She was at home on a visit. 
I told her that I would go back with her, but she told 
me to wait until she went back, and she would write for 
me. She did so and I got ready and left the little city 
of Manchester and came to Lambertville, N". J., on the 
first day of September, 1892. This was a very strange 
place to me, but I soon made myself at home among 
the people. The people whom I came to live with were 
very good and kind to me. I had the pleasure of visit- 
ing the Sabbath Schools every Sunday. I soon found 
that most of the inhabitants of this town were white 
people. The few colored people that were here had to 
attend the white Sabbath School for a short time, after 
I came to this place. I received some very good in- 
structions on the Bible while I attended it, for I was 
still in great doubt. I remained in this state for quite 
a while after I came to Lambertville, and as I have 
before said I left home in great doubt. I could not 
write with a contented mind, and this was all due to 
sin. The evil things that had been prone in the hearts 
of the people had been talked around until it reached 
my ears, and caused me to wonder much, and I grieved 
on account of it. I was more than forty days in great 
doubt. After my doubting had been banished, I began 
to write with a more contented mind. I told some of 
the people about the great work I had before me, and 
they seemed to wonder much about it after I had told 
them. The white people for whom I was working saw 
me writing from time to time. At last Mrs. Ritten- 
house (the lady of the house) seemed to be much inter- 
ested in seeing me write so ^often. One evening she 
walked into the kitchen and asked me if I was not writ- 
ing a story of some kind. I told her it was not exactly 
a story, but it was jt dream that I was writing. "A 

94 



The Seven Seals. 

dream," said she; "why, you must have a thoughtful 
mind." Then she asked me to let her see one page of 
it, and I did so. She read it, and showed it to her 
aunt, Miss Mary Mi lien. After she had read it, Mrs. 
Bittenhouse asked her if she did not think it was an 
imagination. Her aunt must have had a fore-thought, 
for just before she spoke she shook her head and said, 
"I don't know," and left the room at once. Mrs. Bit- 
tenhouse remained standing over me, saying: "Lucy, I 
know of something very nice that you could learn very 
easy. It is a pretty fancy work. It will pay you to 
learn it." I told her it would be very nice, but I would 
not have the time to learn it. All the time I had to 
spare must be spent in writing. She said she did not 
think it would suit me to let my mind dwell upon it, 
as she did not think it was good for me; therefore she 
thought it would be good for me to learn fancy work. 
I told her I was compelled to write on this, so she left 
the room, and I continued to write. 

Just as I was ending my dream, some time in the 
month of October (one night) I fell asleep, and I be- 
gan to dream. I dreamt I was in a large store buying 
food, when a noise was heard in the sky. All who were 
in the store ran to the door to see, and I ran with them. 
I looked and behold ! I saw a great cloud rising in the 
northeastern part of the sky. On the cloud I saw a 
great host bowing down to the earth. I wondered much 
of this. Then I awoke from sleep. 



THE DAY OF WOJSTDEB. 
Now some may want to know what I know about the 
day of wonder. All I can say is, that after I had the 
dream of Daniel in the lions' den, and the two hours 
in visions, it was about six o'clock in the morning of 
the fourth day of November. I have told in the third 

95 



The Seven beats. 

subject how my corpse was sent to Manchester, how it 
acted, and how it returned while I was in this slumber. 
It seemed so natural to me when I aroused, I was very 
much surprised to see everything so different. I told 
father and mother a part of what I had seen. There 
seemed to be something very urgent pressing me all the 
while, and did not feel as if I had very much time to 
talk to any one. While I was talking to father and 
mother Mr. Wyndham (a white man who was a friend 
to my father) came into the room. He spoke very 
cheerfully, saying: "Good morning, Lucy." I answered 
him, "Good morning; have a seat/' When he was 
seated I asked him if he knew anything about Jesus. 
He told me no. I then asked him how old he was. He, 
said fifty years of age. I then said : "You are fifty 
years of age in your sins, and your name is written on 
the gates of hell ; and there is no way to get it off unless 
you go to Jesus and pray for His forgiveness of your 
sins. If you be an old sinner, He will be an old Sav- 
iour."' He sat there looking at me and trembling all 
the while, and tears rolled from his cheeks. I was sit- 
ting up in bed while 1 talked to him. 

My strength was great throughout the twenty-four 
days of my views. My father says my eyes had a very 
queer expression during the time, and the people took 
notice of it. ' Soon as I was through talking with Mr. 
Wyndham he bade me good-morning, and left the room, 
with a very sad expression on his face. My father said 
it was something new to him, because he had never seen 
Mr. Wyndham shed tears before. 

After he left I laid down again; it was a few minutes 
after six o'clock. I began to wonder, and while won- 
dering I fell into a slumber. I found myself still won- 
dering, for I looked and I saw my corpse again, and I 
began to wonder what to do with it. A spirit appeared 

96 



The Seven Seeds. 

to me and said this foody must be sent away, and in 
three days it must return, and it disappeared. Now 
after my dead body had left my presence I felt more con- 
tented, and I heard the spirit say : "Let other bodies be 
drawn from it also." I did not know the meaning of 
these words, but I did rejoice when I heard them. 
When the dead body disappeared and while I was so 
full of joy, I went on a journey in this slumber, and 
my journey Avas far down South. After I had jour- 
neyed a long distance I came to a public road ; it was 
long and very wide; so long that I could not see the 
end of it on the West, but to the East I could. It ex- 
tended from east to west. While standing there look- 
ing and wondering I heard the whistle of a train at the 
east of the road. I looked and saw the train stop at the 
end of the road, and men putting off boxes that seemed 
to be in the shape of coffins. Instead of them sinking 
three feet below the earth, they arose three feet 
above the earth (I related in the third subject how 
my corpse sunk in the earth) and they seemed to 
sail through the air very level. They sailed all the way 
up the road as far as my eyes could see. I could not 
count the number that I saw. After a great many 
passed me they began to settle down on the ground just 
about three yards apart. One was just before me. I 
looked upon it and saw my dead body dressed in white 
and decorated with lovely flowers from head to foot, 
and I wondered much about it, because I saw the men 
still taking off the boxes, and they were still moving 
in the air up the wide and public road; then they would 
settle on the ground three yards apart. 

Now while wondering about this I looked across the 

road and afterwards walked across the road. I stood 

still and looked around and about the place. The first 

thing I saw was a great dark and dismal swamp. This 

7 

97 



The Seven Seals. 

swamp took up all of the eastern part of the country, 
Xext to that swamp I saw a field of dry corn, and be- 
yond the field of corn I saw a small valley. While look- 
ing on these three things I said: "Oh, Lord, what a 
mystery." I walked on towards the swamp and stood 
still and looked again, and I was at a great wonder, be- 
cause that swamp was so very dark and dismal. Be- 
sides, it seemed to take up most all of the country, and 
I did not understand it. At that time I remembered 
God, who rules over everything above and on the earth, 
so I cried : "Oh, Lord, what does all this mean ?" Jesus 
answered me, saying: "This dark and dismal swamp tells 
of the world, how it stands in great darkness/' I still 
stood there wondering for quite a while, after which I 
looked around, and saw the field of dry corn again, and 
I walked into the field. I began to search among the 
stalks to see if I could find any corn on them, but there 
was none to be found. All of the stalks were very dry. 
This, too, caused me to wonder very much, because I 
did not see any corn throughout the entire field. Then 
said I : "Lord, what does all this mean ? Surely I 
don't understand it." Jesus answered me, saying: 
"This field of dry corn shows forth a great famine." 
At this I left the field. 

I went into the little valley that was beyond the corn 
field. In that valley I saw young plants growing, and 
something that looked like stumps of trees that had 
been hewn down. I wondered much, because every- 
thing seemed so calm and humble. "Oh, Lord, what 
does all this mean ?" Then Jesus answered me, saying : 
"This little valley tells of God's little army, a few of 
the old and a few of the young will be serving Him 
when the famine comes. : The stumps which are called 
stubs, represent tbe old saints of the Lord. The young 
plants are the young saints of the Lord, and these also 

98 



The Seven Seals. 

will be found serving Him." I turned away, saying: 
"Great are the mysteries of the Lord;" and left these 
things that caused me to wonder so much. 

I went away on a further journey towards the East, 
but found myself going northeast, and I came to a great 
desert. It was not «very wide, but it was so long that I 
could not see the end of it. Everything looked very 
dreary about that place. I saw nothing at first to in- 
terest my mind, everything seemed so queer, yet I did 
not ask any questions. I was standing on the west of 
the desert. I tried to look across it. T did so, and to 
my surprise I saw another country, and was told that 
it was the land of Asia. I saw a great tribe in this 
great country. Then I saw others making their way 
back to that country while murmuring among them- 
selves, saying: "Let us go back to our own country, 
and prepare for ourselves." They agreed upon it and 
said they would prepare for their country only. A 
great many of them seemed to be people of great wealth, 
and said their reason for going back to Asia was that 
there was great scarcity of food in ■ the other country ; 
besides, said they, everything looks so very dreary on 
the other side of the desert. After they had talked 
over the matter they decided to plant a large field of 
corn. I saw a great host of men and women going into 
the field, and they began to work and planted one of 
the largest fields of corn that had ever been seen in that 
country before. Now in a short time the corn began 
to grow beautifully, and the people were very much 
delighted with it, because it looked so promising. Time 
passed away and the people rejoiced to see their crops 
growing so nicely. Soon it was time to gather the 
crop, and I saw the men and women going into the field 
to gather the corn. They were going to and fro through 
the field, looking for corn. After they had searched 



LofC. 



99 



The Seven Seals. 

the field through I saw them come out, and only one 
man of the great host got an armful of corn ; the others 
had just a few ears in their arms. I saw them griev- 
ing much because there was not enough to last them 
all the winter. Yet they went and stored it away; but 
in a short while it gave out, and they had nothing to 
live on. Now they were in want of food, and began 
making their way towards the desert. I saw a mixed 
race gathering around on the west of the desert. As 
for their color I cannot begin to describe it, as there 
was a great mixture in the crowd of people that had 
gathered. They said nothing as they gathered, but 
seemed to be full of sorrow. I again looked to the east 
and saw the host still coming across the desert, and 
when a great number had come - to the east of the 
desert they stood and gazed upon the mixed race for a 
short while, and after this they opened their mouths 
and said : "We will acknowledge that we have treated 
the mixed race wrong." With these words they began 
to bow down, saying: "We have nothing but gold and 
silver, and we will freely give you all that we have." 
They saw that the mixed race had nothing of the kind 
with them to buy food with r if they could find any, but 
When they had thus offered to the race all that they 
had in gold and silver the mixed race stood in great 
astonishment, for they did not seem to understand it. 
They seemed to flinch at first, but about that time the 
Lord spoke to the host that came from Asia, and told 
them to divide and give half they had to the mixed race, 
and keep half for themselves, and they did so. 

After this I left the desert and went on a still fur- 
ther journey to another country. While on this journey 
I took no notice of anything, so am unable to tell any- 
thing that happened by the way. When I got to the 
other country, I met a host of wicked people who did 

100 



The Seven Seals. 

not regard anything at all. I was very much amazed 
and I wondered what would become of them. While 
standing there wondering about them, it began to get 
dark all around that place. The darkness looked like 
a cloud, but it was very misty. In a short while I saw 
something falling from above. I thought it was a hasty 
shower of rain. I looked again and saw that it was 
raining insects. Just about that time I met with a 
few praying people among the wicked ones. I saw that 
they were very much amazed at the rain of insects, and 
a man that was very wise in the spirit of the Lord took 
one of the insects in his hands and examined it; then 
cried aloud, saying: "These are locusts." When he 
had said this I saw the locusts begin to light upon 
Wicked men and women and eat their flesh. Some they 
ate the flesh off to the hones, and these died from the 
effects ; others they ate just enough off to torment them. 
Some of these people tried to pray, but were so tor- 
mented they could not. It was such an awful sight to 
see the insects eating the flesh off human beings, al- 
though they were very wicked. It caused me to pity 
them, and I cried: "Lord, how long will these insects 
tarry here?" The Lord answered me, saying: "For 
six months." I bid farewell to that country and went 
on a journey north from there. I was full of sorrow. 
I was a good while on my journey. It seemed longer 
than any I had had before, or it may be I was longer 
traveling — I am not able to tell which; but all the way 
seemed gloomy, until at last I came to the banks of a 
large river, and on the waters I saw a boat, and in it 
three persons (one man and two sisters), all of whom 
seemed to be very cheerful. They rowed the boat from 
shore to shore, then up and down the river. 

After I had seen all this, I looked across to the south- 
ern banks of the river and saw on the banks great heaps 

101 



The Seven Seals. 

of gold and silver, all along as far as my eyes could see. 
I looked again and saw a great multitude gathering 
around the banks of the river. This multitude was 
composed of white and colored people. They were bow- 
ing down around the banks of that river as if they were 
making obeisance to the three that were in the boat. 
The people seemed to be very sad and much distressed 
for the want of food, because there was a great famine 
in some parts of the country. All of them that bowed 
rejoiced because their wants were supplied while many 
others were starving and dying. 

AYhile I was in this state of viewing I was lying per- 
fectly still on my right side, with my eyes wide open. 
I was only looking in one direction. JSTow, some read- 
ers may stop and ponder over these few words to think 
how on earth could any person see visions with wide 
open eyes. It will seem strange to every person that 
has not been redeemed from sin, and a great many may 
laugh this to scorn, but I hope before laughing to scorn, 
that they will first think of the power of the Lord, and 
then think if there is any power in man or woman that 
is superior to that of the Lord's, and then seek your 
soul's salvation, and while so doing you will not have 
the time to laugh to scorn. Tt is true I did not see 
these many things with my natural eyes, but the Lord's 
power being so great that He suffered my natural eyes 
to be open while my spiritual eyes were viewing these 
mysteries that T don't understand. My face at that 
time was towards the door, and I did not want to move 
the least ; neither did I want anyone to speak to me the 
whole time I was in this view. I could hear eveiwthing 
that was going on in the room, but I took no notice of 
them, although I remembered it. I was a whole day 
viewing this short subject. It took me so long to travel 
from one country to another; besides I tarried awhile 

102 



The Seven Seals. 

in each of the countries, for I had a great desire to 
see all that I could before I left either place. 

While I was lying there with my eyes turned towards 
the door T could not bear for anyone to pass the bed- 
-side. The people that were in the room did not under- 
stand it, for I could hear them making great exclama- 
tions at it, and some would come to my bedside just 
to try me, and when they came I would scream at the 
top of my voice : "Don't disturb me, for you all will 
throw me off my course." 

My father did not say much to me while I was in 
that state, but my mother would -turn off with a short 
answer as if she did not care anything about my con- 
dition ; but this was her natural way of acting. I am 
sure she was very much oppressed in mind about my 
condition, because she always took great interest in at- 
tending to the sick ones. I was not sick, but the doc- 
tor attending me first said that I had the typhoid fever, 
and afterwards said he did not know what was the mat- 
ter with me, and I am sure that he did not know. I 
did not know myself. I mean that I did not know at 
that time, for my condition was so strange. I was never 
like that before, and surely I didn't understand it. 

You remember in the last subject how my parents 
sent for some one to come to shroud me, as they thought 
I was dead. The news soon spread around, and a great 
many of the neighbors came to assist my parents all 
they could. When they came, to their great surprise, I 
had aroused from the appearance of death and was still 
looking in that one direction, as if I was looking into 
another world. I suppose they were greatly surprised 
at my change, and it caused them to wonder when they 
came in and saw me. Xow in some part of my views 
I rejoiced, because if I got very tired of traveling, I 
would be surrounded by & great host of angels, and I 

103 



The Seven Seals. 

would be very happy to see them, and in seeing them 
I would laugh out loud, and this would cause the people 
to gaze at me more. I heard some of them say : "Don't 
you all be uneasy about her, for she is as happy as she 
can be." 

My sisters and brothers came home that day also. It 
was evening when they arrived, and about that time I 
had finished my views and began to notice my sur- 
roundings. I tried to tell my strange views, but it 
seemed impossible to tell all just as I had seen it. I 
told a portion of it, then began to talk about something 
else. I asked my sisters and brothers a great many 
questions about the city and the people. I very soon 
got tired of talking and fell asleep and began to dream. 
So ends my day's wonder, and also my queer actions 
throughout the day. This was given me as the Fourth 
Seal. 

Great mysteries I did see, 
And the day of wonder passed away. 
My journey was long and tedious, 
But I reached the end of it, and I 
Landed on a large river of water. 
Ob, how happy while writing this Fourth Seal. 



After my third subject, I told you of a great pressure 
which took place in old Virginia, my native home, 
among my relations and friends. During the time of 
my pressure I left the little city of Manchester, as I 
have before stated, and came to this little city of Lam- 
bertville, KT. J., which I think is more than 300 miles 
from my home in Powhatan, Va. I mentioned also 
the few colored people that were here. There was a 
family here and there, and a few working girls (as 
myself), most of them being very friendly. There is 
no colored church, but one colored preacher, whose name 

104 



The Seven Seals. 

is Joseph Lowell. He is a very nobly built man, with 
wise appearance, and dark complexion. At that time 
he was earriyng on a great camp meeting in Lambert- 
ville. I was never at one of his meetings, because he 
didn't hold them long after I came. Then he had to 
attend a church at a place called Cent ervi lie, which took 
a great deal of his time. 

I went around with my sister Elizabeth to visit some 
of the neighbors. The first place I visited was Mrs. 
Mary E. Crawley's. I did not tarry long that after- 
noon, and I did not talk very much with her. As for 
my dreams I didn't mention them to her at all. When 
I first came here I tried to keep them secret until I 
was through writing, but this seemed hard for me to 
do. A r ter 1 had been here about three weeks my cousin 
Lizzie Wallace, came too. She was a great talker when 
in company with any one, so one Sunday afternoon my 
cousin, sister and T went to call on Mr. and Mrs. Fred. 
Fisher. During our conversation I said something that 
-caused them to laugh ; then cousin Lizzie said : "I will 
have to pay attention to what she says, because she is 
a prophet/' Mr. Fred. Fisher was a sinner at that 
time, and his wife was a member of the church. They 
both took notice of the way my cousin spoke, and asked 
her what she said. She repeated the same words again. 
So they were anxious to hear me talk, and Mrs. Fisher 
insisted on me telling her husband something because 
he was a sinner. I began to tell them a part of my 
dream, and I afterwards told them the commandment 
that I received on the tenth day of June, 1892. They 
looked at me in great surprise and made many long 
sighs. Just as soon as I got through talking, we bade 
them good-bye and left for our working places. Mr. 
and Mrs. Fisher must have told this around to the peo- 
ple, for I could hear it at different places. We were 

105 



The Seven Seals. 

also attending the white Sunday School at that time, 
yet I never mentioned my dreams to any of the white 
people. I have not the courage as yet to tell any of 
them, as I had to tell my own color, and I was not so 
anxious to tell my dreams to these people as I was in 
Virginia, for I was .afraid they would worry me just 
as the people did at my own home. At last it got 
among the people that I was a great dreamer, and the 
people were anxious to hear me, so I was told. Time 
passed away, and I still kept my dreams to myself, until 
Rev. Loweil opened a meeting at a hall on Main street, 
near the corner of York street. He was not able to 
have regular meetings on account of his church at 
Centerville, but I had not as yet told any more of my 
dream. About the same time a colored man of this city 
by the name of Lee Jones commenced a little prayer 
meting at his home. This meeting was opened every 
Friday night. The first night only six or seven came 
and we had a very nice meeting. During the meeting 
Mr. Jones requested the little crowd to get up and ex- 
press themselves in any manner they liked. Some read 
a few verses of the Bible. I told him if I had the time 
I would tell them a dream. He said I would have the 
time, because they would not close until nine o'clock. 
T told the dream I have just written. They paid strict 
attention to me, and after I had finished they made 
many long sighs. Eev. Lowell was also present, and 
said: "That dream reminds me somewhat of Joseph's 
dream." "Yes," said some others that were present. 
He also said that it reminded him of a dream that his 
sister had had. 

After the meeting closed we left for our homes, but 
Eev. Lowell seemed to be very much interested in my 
dream, and walked with me part of the way, and told 
me of the mansions he had seen. He said he would like 



106 



The Seven Seals. 

to have a long talk with me. He had but little learn- 
ing, as myself; but he said he was a very queer boy 
when small ; that he dreamed and told them to the peo- 
ple, and caused them to wonder much of him. He said 
he was seven years old when converted, and when he 
grew to be a man he was called by the Lord to preach; 
but he refused to take heed for quite a while, some 
twenty odd years. He has not been preaching very 
long, and I think that he is about forty-nine or fifty 
yeras old. 

The next Friday night we met again at the meeting. 
After the meeting was over I told another very inter- 
esting view. I told them all about my conversion, and 
the Christian people seemed to be very much delighted 
in hearing it. Mr. Cuby Mason, one of the brothers 
present said : "I can bear witness to a great many things 
that yon have said." Some of the rest said the same 
thing, and they seemed to wonder much- of me. Soon 
after I had finished telling my dream I bade the people 
good night, and left for my working place. Not long- 
after this Mr. Jones and several others decided to rent 
a room at the hall. There they began to have meetings 
twice a week, Friday and Sunday evenings. They 
nominated one of the brothers (Simon Fisher) to carry 
on the meeting. He was quite young in the gospel and 
also in age, but he promised to do his best towards the 
meeting. A great many people came from time to time 
to visit the meeting. We also had several covenant 
meetings. I told my commandment there two or three 
times. Most of the visitors were sinners and they 
seemed to be very much alarmed when I told them of 
the great punishment that was coming in twenty-seven 
years from 1890. In a short time Mr. Simon Fisher 
spoke of having a revival meeting at the hall, and the 
people seemed greatly pleased to hear of it. The propo- 

107 



The Seven Seats. 

sition was adopted and the meeting was opened and 
continued for qnite a while before we had any success. 
Rev. Lowell did wonderful work in the meetings, and 
also Rev. Tobias Thomas, from New Hope (just across 
the Delaware river). Both of them are Methodists, but 
the leaders of the meeting were Baptists. I am a Bap- 
tist girl. The meeting continued for seven weeks or 
more; a great many people attended, and they met with 
great success, for there were about 23 that confessed 
to know Christ to the pardon of their sins. The few 
members greatly rejoiced at the success. While this 
meeting was going on it pressed upon my mind to tell 
my dream about "The Day of Wonder" to the sinners 
especially. One day when I was at Mr. Cuby Mason's 
house, I asked him how it would suit for me to tell a 
dream at the hall on Friday evening. He said it would 
be very good for me to tell it, if I felt like it. I told 
him: "Surely I feel like telling it to the sinners, about 
the day of wonder. Perhaps it will have some effect 
on their minds." "Yes," said he, "it may." 

The same evening we met at the hall again. It was 
our rule to meet there every evening at 7.30 o'clock, and 
close about nine. That evening Mr. Mason told Mr. 
Simon Fisher, and lie told the people that were present, 
and asked them to tell their friends about it, so that 
they might come out to hear it. The night I told the 
dream the room was crowded with people. Some I was 
told had never been there before. They had singing 
and praying as usual, but did not hold the meeting as 
long, to allow me a chance to tell my dream. Mr. 
Fisher got up and represented me as being a prophet, 
saying: "Sisters and brothers and friends, here is Sister 
Lucinda Smith, a young girl, who is a prophet. She 
will tell you a dream she had years ago, and says that 
she was commanded to tell it ; and she wants to tell it." 

108 



The Seven Seals. 

He then added : "The Bible tells us 'your sons and 
daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream 
dreams, your young men shall see visions;' so reads Joel 
the second chapter and the twenty-eighth verse. I hope 
you all will pay strict attention to what she has to say, 
for I know it is a wonderful dream. " 

I arose and said: " Sinners, all of you that want to 
hear me tell this dream, stand on your feet." A great 
number of them stood up and very quickly began to sit 
down again. "Don't sit down so quick," said I; "but 
if you want to hear me tell the dream I want you all 
to come and take the front seats, and the Christians will 
get back." The Christians quickly moved back and 
most of the sinners came to the front and took seats. 
I then said: "After I have finished telling my dream, 
we will have prayer by sister Amelia Fisher." 

Simon Fisher told me to stand on the platform. I 
said nothing to him at the time, but took a seat on the 
end of a bench called the mourners' bench. We had 
only one mourner at that time, who was Mr. Fred. 
Fisher. I first told them a little about my childhood, 
and. the classes of insects that I used to play with, the 
lesson I learned from the ants and bugs. I also told 
them about the wheel that I saw in hell, and the height 
of it. Just before I began to tell anything, I looked 
across the room and saw Mr. Edward Crawley sitting 
back; he had refused to come to the front. I called 
him by name, sa}>ing: "Where is Dr. Crawley?" Dr. 
was not his real name, but most of his friends called 
him by that name. When I called him he shook his 
head, and still refused to come to the front. His wife 
began to cry, for she seemed very much grieved about 
him, and she wept much. Surely Sirs. Mary Crawley 
must have thought that her husband was a vile sinner, 
for I was told that she wept on account of him. I did 

109 



The Seven Seals. 

not think that he was a vile sinner at all. His ways 
/ and actions before this proved that he had a great desire 
to be a Christian. I thought that he was a Christian 
for a long while after I had met him. I had often been 
in company with him and his family, and did not find 
out that he was a sinner until I was told. His ways 
and actions did not tell me. Mr. Simon Fisher told 
me to call him, and I did so. 

I also called another man's name (Henry Hill). I 
learned that he ivas a backslider. I called him, saying : 
"There is Mr. Henry Hill. I want him to hear this 
dream especially/' So he came front and took a seat 
with the rest of the sinners. I began to tell my dream. 
Mrs. Mary Crawley was still weeping. 

The way I told my dream it appeared to be very 
long and tedious, for I told it in a manner so as to 
give them some understanding of the beginning of my 
dreams, and also of the ending. The sinners kept very 
quiet while I was telling the dream. Yet there were 
some that kept the back seats all the time I was telling 
the dream. They seemed to be very restless and some 
of them left the room murmuring as they went mit. 
After I had finished telling my dream, Sister Amelia 
Fisher knelt and prayed a wonderful prayer; and just 
before she finished, in great joy, she arose on her feet 
and rushed through the crowd. 

There were only four white people present as near as 
I can remember — one man, a woman and two children. 
The meeting was dismissed and I went back to my 
working place with a cheerful heart, for whenever I 
could tell my dream to a large crowd I would feel glad. 
Soon after this I took seven of the sinners that were 
present to the Lord in prayer. I some time previously 
had taken seven that live in old Virginia. I prayed for 
them continually. I was taught this lesson by a white 

no 



The Seven Seals. 

lady who used to teach a Bible class in Manchester, Ya. 
She sat down one evening and told the young girls and 
boys who had Christ precious to their souls, that if they 
did not have any work to do for the Lord already, it 
would be a good plan for them to take seven of their 
friends that are sinners to the Lord in earnest prayer, 
and ask Him to redeem their souls, and pray contin- 
ually for them. This will he a good work for you 
young people, and it will keep your minds employed. 
I then said to myself, "What a good idea," and at once 
began to pray for my sisters and brothers (which were 
five), a cousin and a poor sick boy. Three of that num- 
ber were converted in a short while. Still I did not 
forget the rest. I often remembered them in my pray- 
ers. My oldest sister was one of that number, and 
during the meeting in Lambertville she was converted. 
This was great joy to me, because she was my oldest 
sister. She was about twenty-live years of age. I had 
begun to think that she would spend her best days in 
sin. Old people used to tell me the prettiest thing a 
person ever did was to seek religion while they were 
young. I thought they meant to seek when about 
twelve years or less, and then they would spend their 
best days in serving the Lord. 

As I have before said, I was seventeen years of age 
at this time. I was not able to give the Lord my young- 
est years. But in doing His will I w r ant to be earnest 
and obedient about it; and more so when I see so many 
sinners around. There were a few colored people here, 
and the largest part of them were sinners and turn- 
backs. I dare say this little town is a very good one, 
for it is very thickly settled with white people. I have 
seen as many as five churches here, all of different de- 
nominations, and the people seem to be very attentive 
to their churches every Sunday, and Tuesday evening 

111 



The Seven Seals. 

also. The streets are very much crowded with church- 
going people. The largest part of the colored people 
came here from Virginia, so I learned. As there, were 
no colored churches, the colored people were slow in 
attending the white churches. It seemed strange to me 
too, to have to attend the white churches and Sunday 
Schools, as I had no occasion to do it before I left 
home; because there were a number of colored churches 
around me, and thus it did not give me much chance 
to go to the white churches; and, again, the white ser- 
vices were about the same time of the colored. The 
white people here are very good inviting the colored peo- 
ple to their churches and Sunday Schools. They seem 
to have a great desire to make them welcome while they 
stay here. A great many of the colored people in dif- 
ferent parts of the world, as I have learned, have a 
way of sending up prayers to God somewhat different 
to that of the white people that I have met with and 
heard from. Some of the white people don't seem to 
understand the way that the colored people usually 
confess the Lord Jesus Christ. Most of the colored 
people that I have met with seem to believe that the 
Holy Ghost teaches them many things. They believe 
that it is right to rejoice over what they hear and learn 
of the Holy Ghost, and in telling it around to the peo- 
ple, so as to have all others that have been redeemed 
-from sin rejoice with them. It was the case with me, 
too, for when the Lord redeemed my soul I was so glad 
that I rejoiced much, although I was on a sick bed at 
the time of my conversion. I was so happy that I could 
not keep still. Everybody that came into the room 
where I was, or in the next room, I would at once call 
and tell them about the redemption of my soul. Such 
a great blessing the Lord had given me. I rejoiced so 
much that I cared no more for the pleasures of this 

112 



The Seven- Seals. 

world. I prayed to the Lord to draw me away from the 
things that did not become a Christian person, and 
grant me a closer walk with God, so that others may 
know that I had been redeemed from sin. Also that 
I might constrain sinners to forsake the ways of sin, 
and flee to Jesus for a hiding place. 

Whenever I hear of a meeting with even one that 
can tell of this great blessing, I rejoice with them, be- 
cause I know just how happy I felt the day I first be- 
lieved on the Lord, and if I had had wings that day I 
would have gone if possible out of the reach of this sin- 
trying world. As for talking, no one could stop me; 
the more I told about the love of Jesus, the more I 
wanted to tell; my tongue ran as if it were on wires; 
besides I wanted to tell everybody far and near all about 
this blessing. I have been more than five years trying 
to tell of Jesus' love and haven't told all yet. I was 
on the bed of affliction the day I first believed ; for this 
reason I could not run from house to house to tell th? 
people, but they came to my bedside and rejoiced over 
me. Some that had never been redeemed from sin 
might have said that I was half crazy, or excited. Yet 
my soul was happy and I spent no thoughts over the ac- 
tion of my body; for I learned that the body was only 
formed of clay, and in it dwells the spirit. 

A great many white people in old Virginia had a 
great way of laughing and making fun of colored peo- 
ples' professing. The way of running and telling one 
another about the love of Jesus, some seem to think was 
very, very queer; while others seem to take a great de- 
light in hearing the colored people talk about their con- 
versions. I had begun to think that Virginia people 
were the only people that were apt to laugh and make 
fun of the people that would confess the Lord Jesus 
Christ boldly to the world around them, by telling all 
8 

118 



The Seven Seals. 

that the Holy Ghost teaches them to tell. 

After I left home and came to this State (New Jer- 
sey), I soon learned that my thoughts were somewhat 
wrong, because when the colored people held their meet- 
ings for a short while, a great many people of the white 
race began to visit from time to time. When Rev. 
Lowell would preach more would come than ever. 

Rev. Lowell often said that the whites always seem 
to like his preaching, and a great many that came to 
the meeting seemed to be interested in it, while others 
would laugh and seem to make fun of the colored peo- 
ples' way of singing, praying and rejoicing over an- 
other's prayers. I myself saw nothing to laugh at, and 
it caused me to wonder much over the thoughts of civ- 
ilized people coming to the house of worship and acting 
as if they were at a house of frolic. 

We had no church, but considered the hall a church 
as long as the meetings were held there. Three of the 
brothers (Simon Fisher, Lee Jones and William H. 
Dabbs), gave it the name of the "Colored Baptist Mis- 
sion" of Lambert vi lie. The actions of some of the 
white people who attended were something new to me; 
for I never saw the people at home make fun in our 
churches, although I had often seen them do it in the 
streets of a city, or on the roads in the country, and I 
thought very hard of that. So it touched my heart sad- 
ly to see the people here laugh in the house of worship, 
as if they were making fun; however, all this did not 
keep the colored people from serving God in the man- 
ner they usually did. 

There were two gentlemen (white) Avho attended the 
meetings often and seemed to be much interested in 
them. When at meetings or elsewhere it is the custom 
among Christian people to call one another brother or 
sister. This Avas used greatly among most of the col- 

114 



The Seven Seals. 

ored people. Every one who gets converted are apt to 
call others by that name that are Christians. So in 
the meeting whenever anyone is called on to pray they 
are called as brother or sister. It was very often thai 
those two gentlemen met there. I have heard Brothers 
Simon Fisher and Lee Jones call on them to pray. One 
of them was called Brother Justice and the other one 
Brother Pete Seizer. Both prayed just as if they loved 
and feared God. Brother Justice spoke at covenant 
meeting once, and told how he rejoiced in the colored 
peoples' meeting. He said: "You seem to be always 
repenting for your sins, an evidence thai you are sorry 
for sinning. " 

Mr. Fred. Fisher was quite a number of days praying. 
I went down to his house one afternoon while he was 
praying. I found his wife down stairs, sitting by the 
window with a book in her hands (I think it was a 
Bible), and looking very sad, as if she had been crying 
over something that was a burden to her. I sat and 
talked to her and Mary Fisher a while. (Mary is the 
wife of Simon Fisher.) I then asked her where Mr. 
Fisher was. "I think he is up stairs," said she; "he 
was when I came down a few minutes ago. I haven't 
done anything to-day worth mentioning. I am so much 
worried about him, he don't eat or sleep, and it seems 
so hard for him to believe on the Lord. He told me 
a lovely dream the other morning. Since then I can't 
get him to tell me anything." I answered: "That is 
too bad." "If .you will go upstairs and talk with him, 
he may talk with you some," she suggested. I imme- 
diately went to the room, and he was sitting in the 
corner with his head hung down and a sad expression 
on his face. I talked with him a few minutes, after 
which he told me his dream. I was greatly pleased 
with it and as soon as he was through I ran down and 

115 



The Seven Seals. 

told his wife and Mary about it, and they were very 
much pleased also. I told his wife I would pray for 
him if she desired. "Oh, yes," said she, "I wish you 
would." So we went upstairs and knelt down and prayed ; 
then passed a few words with them and left, and they 
were looking very sad. I did not have a chance to talk 
with the rest of that number, still I continued praying 
for them, any time of the night or day, when I was 
awake. 

There was one sinner man at the hall on the night 
I tolcl the dream, and he was from all accounts greatly 
possessed with devils. He was filled with simple imagi- 
nations. Shortly after the night I told the dream his 
hat wasi:6rn in some way and he imagined that I had 
torn it. I remember going in the hall to meeting, and 
there being a scarcity of seats I removed his hat to get 
a seat ; so Satan made him believe that I tore it, and 
he determined to kill me for it. I was ignorant of the 
plot against me, until he told it to some of his friends. 
Some of the Christian people hearing of it kept it from 
me. They insisted on his praying for the forgiveness 
of his sins; yet he still determined to kill me for sev- 
eral days. 

The night he met at the hall to put me to death God* 
changed his mind, and compelled him to bow at the 
mourner's bench. I knew nothing about his plot; yet 
I noticed when he came in that he started to take the 
back seat as usual, but hesitated a moment, and then 
came forward to the mourners' bench. In five or six 
days after that he was converted; then the people told 
me all about his intentions. I was greatly amazed when 
I first heard it, but he boldly confessed his guilt after 
conversion. I did not" bear malice toward him for hav- 
ing such wicked thoughts before his conversion, as he 
did not carry them out. 

116 



The Seven Seats. 

A Sabbath School was opened at the hall, and Mr. 
Lee Jones was the teacher for quite a while, then Mr. 
William H. Dabbs was also appointed. About a month 
ago Mrs. Mary Trusty and myself were elected teachers. 
I am also the secretary. It is Spring of 1893. 

Mrs. Eittenhouse and family (with whom I live) are 
very good to me, and often give me little presents, some 
that are very useful. Mr. W. A. Greene, a gentleman 
who boards here, gave me a lovely Oxford Bible, Christ- 
mas, 1892, of which I was very proud, as I had never 
before had one of my own. 

I have been quite a while writing this subject. The 
reasons are that my work kept me busy during the day, 
and. in the evenings after I would begin to write I soon 
got sleepy. Sometimes I would get up very early in 
the morning and write until time to begin work, and 
often I would get a chance to write in the afternoon. 

During the revival meetings I went nearly every 
evening, because I was interested in the meetings, and 
especially in the number of sinners I had taken to the 
Lord in prayer, as well as the rest of the mourners. 
Therefore my mind was not on writing for more than 
forty-nine days, as the meetings held for more than 
seven weeks. It was great joy for me to see sinners 
seeking Jesus' love, and the Christians singing and 
praying with fervent hearts trying to assist them. 

After this I began to write as before. I had a large 
number of sheets of paper written with pencil and had 
to be careful to keep them from rubbing out. At this 
time I again became troubled in mind about whom I 
could get to rewrite them. It is so annoying to write 
and rewrite. Wl^en I was writing the preceding subject 
I thought of a few remarks some one made, but I did 
not care to put them in. I left them out. After I 
had written quite a number of sheets ahead I got so 

117 



The Seven Seals. 

that I could not write in peace. I stopped and began 
to pray to the Lord to teach me the way He would have 
me write. Then my mind dwelt upon the few remarks 
I had left out. I looked over my papers and found 
that I could by no means correct them without writing 
it over. I did not want it to be the case any more. 

I have been from Virginia six months or more, yet 
have not heard from Winnie Blackwell (the girl that I 
left a great many of my papers with to re-write). I 
wrote to her, but received no answer. Therefore I did 
not know what to do about sending the others to her. 
I thought it would worry her to have so many at a time, 
as she did not seem to have much opportunity to write 
when she took them, she. had so many other things to 
do that prevented her writing. I was so much 
troubled about the papers that I had with me, not 
knowing what to do. I thought over it for quite a 
while, and at last decided that thoughts did no good. 
Then I began praying to the Lord to have mercy upon me, 
take away my many fears, draw in my wandering mind, 
and direct me to some one that could and would re-write 
for me. .* I prayed this prayer for several days, and at 
last one afternoon while conversing with my sister, she 
spoke of what a fine time she and some other girls had 
had walking around that afternoon after Sunday School. 
I remained in as I was not well. She also told me of 
a girl she was with named Amy Robinson, whom she 
said was a school teacher, but was not teaching at this 
time. I had met Amy Robinson at Mrs. Amelia Fish- 
er's, but did not know she was a school teacher. I vis- 
ited the family very often and whenever we met we 
would have a long talk about Jesus. All this was great 
joy to me. T could always learn something new about 
Jesus. I met with Amy Robinson several times at Mrs. 
Fisher's, as the majority of the girls employed here for 

118 



The Seven Seals. 

housework had Thursday afternoons out, and very often 
we would call on some of the neighbors. Amy was 
from Virginia also, but she had been here only a short 
time. She was employed by Mrs. Eomine to do house- 
work. She also became interested in the Sabbath 
School and meetings. She seemed to be very much 
liked by the people, but unfortunately Amy was a sin- 
ner girl. In our talking I learned that she was a 
good penman. I then thought how nice it would be 
to have her copy some for me. Then the thought came 
to me that she was an unbeliever, and I wondered if 
that would make any difference. I pondered over this 
for several days, and thought how on earth could a 
sinner hurt letters that are already written. 

"I will go and see her, and have a talk with her 
about it," said 1. I went, told her about my writing, 
then asked her if she thought she could re-write them. 
She at once said: "I can but try." "I will be so glad 
if you can, for I have a great many, and I am afraid of 
the letters being blurred. I will bring them down to 
you soon," I said. "How much will you charge me per 
dozen?" She said: "I will not charge you a^thing." 
I then told her I would pay her twenty-five cents a dozen 
but she still said she did not charge anything; so I in- 
sisted on her taking it, and finally she decided to take 
it. I then bade her good-morning, feeling much con- 
tented in mind.. 

Shortly after this I took the papers to her, and she 
began to re-write. She wrote very fast, and seemed to 
be greatly delighted in the work. Amy often came to 
see me, and we would talk over my subjects. She seem- 
ed to wonder much of me, and would often say that she 
wished she had the faculty that I had to remember so 
much. She said she could not see how I remembered 
so well the many things that had passed. I would tell 

119 



The Seven Seeds. 

her that I could not remember everything ; only the 
most important things came to my mind as I wrote. It 
would be somewhat impossible for any human being to 
have so many things resting on their mind at a time, I 
thought. "It really seems so, but I do wish that I had 
a mind like yours," she said. "Why, Amy," said I, "if 
you did have a mind like mine, you would sometimes 
wish that you did not have it, because I sometimes get 
tired of writing, and wish that I was through with it. 
Yet the more I write, the more that comes to my mind, 
and I feel as if T will be a long time finishing my sub- 
jects. When I begin to feel this way I put my writing 
aside for a few days. Then I don't feel satisfied; I 
get trout^led in mind about them, until I begin my 
work again. I never feel free ; I always feel that there 
is something compelling me. I don't feel that I ought 
to spend any time in enjoyment with other young people 
until I get through writing/" •• 

Amy soon got tired of Lambertville and left for New 
York, but she took some of the papers with her to write. 
I was very much surprised at her being so earnest about 
it, and a sinner, too. I did not want to put her to all 
that trouble, but she seemed to have such an eager de- 
sire to help me. I thanked her for her kind offer. 

Time passed by, and some of the people began to call 
me a prophet. I would always laugh and tell them 
that I was not a prophet, for the Lord had not given me 
that name. "What are you, then?" asked some. "A 
dream writer," said I. "You ought to have another 
name," they replied. "Then call me by my real name — 
Lucinda Smith." "We know that; but you ought to 
have another name, however. Why not pray to the 
Lord, and ask Him what you are ?" My answer was : 
"When I finish writing, perhaps I will." Again some 
would want to know how long it would take me to finish 

120 



The Seven Seals. 

all of my subject. My answer was: "I have not the 
least idea." 

One Sunday afternoon some friends and I met at 
one of the neighbors' houses and in conversing on va- 
rious topics, Mr. Wynza Crawley began to talk about 
the resurrection, and to express his opinion. After he 
had expressed his opinion to a certain point, I began 
to tell how 1 had seen it in a vision. There were seven 
persons present at the time, and all seemed to be greatly 
amazed at it. After 1 had finished, my cousin Lizzie 
said : "Don't any of you say anything, because she is 
apt to write it." "Oh," said Mr. Simon Fisher, "yon 
see, I have not said anything." 

"How funny," said I to myself; "he is talking now." 

"Say, look here, I have not said anything, have I?" 
asked Mrs. Amelia Fisher. 

"You will be a long time writing if you write what 
is said about your dreams," said Mr. Wynza. 

"I guess I will," I said; "some have told me already 
that it may take me about ten years to get through 
with it. I feel as though I will die as soon as I finish 
writing." 

"Oh," said Mr. Wynza, "you had better not try to finish 
so soon if you think you will die as soon as you get 
through." 

I then thought what a speech. If it be the Lord's 
will, why not let it be done. There has been so many 
words spoken by people in like manner that I have not 
thought of writing. But friends can have an idea just 
how I have been questioned by the people. So many 
questions have been asked that caused me to tremble at 
the thought of the unreasonableness of asking a person 
like me to answer. 



121 



The Seven Seats. 
FIFTH SUBJECT. 

HOW LOW I FELL. 

In the Fourth Subject I stated that on the same even- 
ing I again fell asleep, and had this dream. That I 
went on another journey, and by a different route from 
the last one. In it I went first towards the South, and 
then towards the Northeast. I came to a country that 
was called Asia, and then to a large river, and there 
saw myself with two others in a boat sailing. I was a 
whole day. in journeying, and that journey caused me 
to wonder a great deal. I did not wonder so much while 
on the journey of this subject, as it was quite a hasty 
journey, and I did not have time to wonder. It was not 
as long a journey as the last one, yet I was quite a num- 
ber of days dreaming and viewing the same thing. 

I went a short distance northwest from where I was 
now, but took no notice of anything until I came to a 
great high mountain ; it appeared to be of iron and very 
rough looking, but I could not see to the top of it. 
After I had stood at the foot of the mountain for quite 
a while I began to ascend very slowly on foot, but am not 
able to tell how I got to the top. When I arrived at the 
top, however, I did not feel the least bit tired or op- 
pressed in any way. I was quite astonished, as I saw 
nothing at first, but looking again my attention was 
attracted to a large wooden bridge extending from the 
mountain on the north side to an iron pipe that was 
some distance away. The foundation of the pipe was 
in the foot of the mountain and so high it was nearly 
level with the mountain. I looked from the bottom to 
the top of the pipe; it was very large around. After 
gazing for quite a while I walked down to the bridge 
and went across. The bridge was built of old timber, 
but seemed to be very strong and well built. 

When I got to the end of the bridge I stepped on to a 

122 



The Seven Seals. 

little platform that was built on the west side of the 
pipe, three feet below the top. It was very small and 
built of timber that seemed to be new. 

On this platform stood a man of noble build and dark 
complexion. He did not speak a word, not even gave 
his name. I stood at his side, and after a short while 
he poured in his right hand a portion of ointment, then 
put it on my head and anointed it. He then placed 
me on the top of the pipe, in a way that if I should fall, 
I would fall with my head down. 

While I was on that pipe there came an awful crash 
of some kind. I am not able to describe its sound, but 
it came from an article that the man held in his hand. 
He made loud remarks at the same time, and I fell a 
little distance down the pipe head-foremost. I came 
back to the top of the pipe again and heard the same 
crash as before. The man was still speaking, but I 
can't remember what it was about nor any of his words. 
There came another awful crash, and I fell again with 
my head downward. He continued speaking. This 
time I did not return as before, but continued to fall 
through this great pipe. I fell to the foot of the moun- 
tain, and though the mountain was of iron I made no 
stop but kept on through it, and down to the earth, and 
then fell through the earth seven miles below the sur- 
face. I landed with all of my force upon my head, as 
I fell the entire distance with my head downward. I 
fell so fast that I could not see anything. Some one 
may ask if I saw nothing, how do I know how many 
miles I fell. I have told nothing about what I saw or 
heard until after I fell. Perhaps my eyes were closed 
at the time I fell. Still I dare not compare natural 
eyes with spiritual eyes. 

Although I have never fallen very hard, nor a long- 
distance when awake, I have heard others that have had 

123 



The Seven Seats. 

falls say that they have caught on to things trying to 
keep them from falling so far, or from hurting them- 
selves too much. I have often thought by this that they 
could see something while falling. I did not have a 
chance for thoughts. How the earth divided, I am 
not able to tell, for I did not feel any pressure while 
falling. It seemed so strange to me when I was able 
to think that I first fell through the mountain of iron 
and then through the earth without feeling the hard sub- 
stances. Surely, I thought, it must have been an easy 
fall, because when I had fallen all that distance I did 
not feel the least hurt. Falling as I did with all of my 
weight upon my head it jarred me considerably. The 
place where I fell looked like clay, and very hard ; which 
caused me to bounce, but it did not hurt me. As soon 
as I touched the earth I arose upon my feet and began 
to look around to see what could be seen. 

I then cried within myself, "Oh Lord, how low have 
I fallen ?"' Jesus answered me, saying, "Seven miles 
below the earth, and one of the miles of solid earth 
was left for the foundation of the world that is above 
this." I began to think how very fanny that seems to 
me; but I did not ask any questions at the time, 
because I was full of amazement. 

I looked up and saw that I was in another world; 
above me was not blue sky like that above this world; 
nor did it look to be the same shape as this sky appears 
to be. The sky in that world and the earth were both 
of clay. I looked again at the sky (and I could see it 
so plain, for it was very light in that world), but I 
am not able to tell whether the sun shines there or 
not, as I did not see it. I also seemed to be very near 
the sky; then remembered that I was only seven miles 
below the sinful world, and one of the miles was left 
for the foundation of the world. Surely I can't be more 

124 



The Seven Seals. 

than six miles from the sky I thought. As far as 
my eyes could see it was clay overhead and under foot. 

I saw in the east of that world a man not far pff; 
his appearance was very bright, but in size was not very 
tall or large. Around him was arranged as a doctor's 
office. I looked upon him, but said nothing. At last 
lie looked at me, and said, "My name is Jesus. I am 
the Doctor Jesus. I am to cure your head if it should 
be injured while falling." I did not say anything in 
reply to this; neither did I spend any thoughts over the 
future. I had no idea of where I was going. Soon 
after I had heard these words the earth began to 
move, and I began to fall, with head down, as before, 
and just as fast ; when I reached a certain distance my 
head struck earth, and I felt the same jar as before; 
but I was not hurt the least. I arose at once upon 
my feet, and saw the same man in the east, still sur- 
rounded like a doctor in his office. I looked and said 
nothing, but wondered within myself how low have I 
fallen. Jesus answered, saying, "Seven miles more be- 
low the sinful world." 

T saw nothing around me but clay as far as my 
eyes could see; I did not look up to see what was over 
head, but thought to myself, I am fourteen miles 
below the sinful world. Then the earth gave way 
again, and I began to fall as before, with my head 
downward, and I kept falling; I made no stop for a 
long time, still I did not feel any pressure of the 
earth while falling. I fell to earth again, my head 
striking first. This time the jar from the fall was 
much greater than any of the others, yet I did not 
feel hurt. I quickly arose upon my feet, and saw 
clay again, as far as my eyes could see. 

I looked up and saw that the sky was also of clay. 
It was very light in that world, but I did not see 

125 



The Seven Seals. 

any sun, nor did I see anything in the sky to brighten 
up that world. I saw the same man that called himself 
the Dr. Jesus, in the same position as before, but I 
said nothing to him. I cried within, saying, "What 
a world, and I wonder how low have I fallen." Jesus 
at once answered me, saying, "You have fallen three 
thousands miles below the sinful world, and have found 
another world; this world is called a tempting w^orld." 
I did not say anything, but at once awoke from sleep, 
and commenced to tell my dream to my parents, and 
to others that came around my bedside. 

I am not able to tell how long I was asleep, but 
when I awoke I felt very tired. As soon as I had 
finished telling my dreams I began to sing about the 
number of miles I had fallen. 

I am a stranger, 
No one knows me; 

How low I fell, 

~No one can tell. 
Three thousand miles 
Below this world. 

This song I sung in a moan, with many other words. 
This moan from the mouth of a sick child, as they 
thought, caused many, that came to my side, to grieve 
over me; but they could not easily stop me when they 
wished, for I would often tell them that my tongue 
was on wires, and I could not keep from singing and 
talking. I was quite a number of days telling people 
about my great fall, for I did not know what to make 
of it. There was another thing that puzzled me so 
much; after I had fallen so low, I did not see myself 
return to the sinful world before I woke. 

I wondered for several days over this, and while I 

126 



The Seven Seals. 

was filled with thoughts, I very often fell asleep aaiil 
would dream. 

One evening I fell asleep and dreamed. I saw my 
father being tempted by the Devil (the Devil made 
his appearance before my father as a woman). This 
woman had committed adultery, and she came before 
my father in that condition; she wanted to know if 
he was a doctor, if he would please save her from 
disgrace. 

She insisted him, and when I heard her many tempt- 
ing words, I began to pray deep in my heart to the 
Lord, "Let not my father yield to temptation." While 
I was praying so faithfully, I saw a small wheel before 
me ; the wheel began to turn, and I still prayed with all 
my heart. The wheel turned three times. I then 
awoke with an untroubled mind. 

As soon as I awoke from sleep I told my father 
about my dream. He seemed to be greatly surprised at 
me having such a dream. He then said, "Has your 
mother told you anything about such ?" "No, sir/' said 
I, "I only dreamed it." "There was such a question 
asked me a few days before you came home; and how 
is it your dream is so straight ?" he said. "This is some- 
thing strange.*' "Why, father, I dreamt it, and the 
only thing that puzzled me was, that the wheel had 
to turn three times before I could have an easy mind; 
and I prayed so faithfully for you, that you might not 
yield to temptation,'" I said. 

My dream seemed to worry my father so much, he 
did not understand it, but went into the next room and 
told mother about it. "How strange it was for her 
to dream so correctly about it," he said. He often 
spoke of it after I recovered my health. 

I fell asleep again, and dreamt that someone bore 
false witness against my two oldest brothers, on that 

127 



The Seven Seals. 

account one of them had to leave town for a while. 
Their names are Henry and Abraham. Henry is a 
member of the church, but Abraham is a sinner boy. 
Brother Henry is about twenty-one years of age, and 
Brother Abraham between eighteen and nineteen. I 
also dreamt that I went to a little village, where I 
met with a lot of members, some of them treated me 
with great contempt. I saw a stream of black water, 
narrow and long, and a boat in the stream, with a 
woman, who had always appeared to be a great Chris- 
tian. She tried to row the boat across the stream, 
but when she got to the middle of the stream, she 
could move the boat no further. Then the waves 
began to toss the boat from side to side, and the boat 
began to sink. The people that stood around the banks 
of the stream seemed greatly distressed at the sight. 
I stood there and looked on for a long time, and I met 
with a lot of enemies that I thought were friends, but 
I found out that I was somewhat ignorant of the 
fact. My Brother Henry was the only friend I had 
at that place, as long as I remained; but I only tarried 
there a short while. I awoke from sleep and told 
my mother, father and others about it, and they thought 
it was another very strange dream. 

They did not seem to understand my dreams yet, 
because they would make long sighs, and were always 
ready to tell someone about my dreams, and often ask 
each other's opinions. My home folks were never 
able to tell the dreams just as I had told them. 

When awake I would spend my time in talking to 
different people, telling them the many things that I 
had already seen, and all that heard my story seemed 
to wonder much. 

Some of the praying people rejoiced, saying : " 'Tis 
a mystery surely, but God is doing His will, and it 

128 



The Seven Seals. 

must be done." " Oh, yes," came the words from others 
that were present, then they would go into the next 
room and have a long talk with mother and father 
about me, and the dreams. I could hear many words 
that passed, but said nothing to them at the time they 
were talking. They were very careful in questioning 
me, and asked me very few questions about my dreams. 

They kept me as quiet as possible, the doctor had 
cautioned them, saying that I was very ill; and the 
neighbors (I suppose), expected my death at almost any 
time. But with all their caution I never stopped talk- 
ing, and didn't get tired. I often told my parents and 
friends that my tongue was on wires, and I could not 
keep from talking. 

I fell asleep again, and dreamt that I was lying on a 
sick bed, and was almost surrounded by enemies, but 
they were as snakes in the grass. They treated me 
shamefully, in bearing false witness against me. I 
opened not my mouth to utter any words to them, 
although I was very much troubled in mind on account 
of their treatment. 

I prayed to the Lord, and He being a just God, heard 
my cries, and answered my prayers by easing my 
troubled mind. I soon found myself off the sick-bed, 
and being carried to another place by a friend. There 
I lost sight of my many enemies for quite a while, and 
met with many friends. I forgot the past, still I 
missed being with my mother and father. They knew 
nothing of my suffering, nor the pressure of my enemies. 

While at that place I awoke from sleep. No sooner 
had I awoke than I began to tell all around my bed-side 
my dreams. The people shook their heads, and made 
long groans. 

My father seemed greatly distressed over my dream- 
ing so many dreams, one after another. My mother 
9 

129 



The Seven Seals. 

did not make so much over them in my presence. She 
seldom said anything where I could hear. My father 
did most of his talking trying to tell the people my 
dreams, and making great admiration at them to the 
people. The doctor cautioned them not to let so many 
come into my room at a time, but for all this, the 
people would come in crowds just to hear me talk. 
Then they would go and tell others about me and my 
dreams, and that would attract still more. 

I told the people strange things (laughing a greater 
part of the time), and they made many remarks about 
this, and often said, "What a queer child. Why, I 
never saw the like before. It is a mystery." 

I often prayed while awake, as well as when asleep, 
because I felt that prayer was much needed at that 
time. 

After I had told my dreams and talked awhile with 
the people and prayed, I again slumbered, and had a 
vision. I was in another little village, and while there 
I found a companion, and we remained for quite a 
while. 

Then I saw two persons and myself seated in a 
chariot of gold. We drove through the country, and 
the people gazed in great admiration at the sight. The 
owner of the chariot was quite wealthy; and a large 
number of people seemed to despise me. I paid no 
attention to it, but rode on with a cheerful heart. 
I treated everyone as kindly as I did before I ever saw 
a chariot. The chariot sometimes seemed to sail through 
the air. Crowds of people stopped to look as we passed, 
and many grumbled at me. 

I also saw a statue in gold, which was very high. I 

aroused from this slumber, and told my parents and 

all those that gathered aroung the bed-side, my strange 

visions, at which they were greatly amazed. I spent 

10 

130 



The Seven Seals. 

much time in thinking over this vision, after I had 
told it, and wondered if I would ever see that sight 
with natural eyes; because that statue was very large 
and the tallest I ever saw; very narrow platforms were 
built around it. The first was about middle way of 
the statue, and from that one to the top, they were 
about three feet apart. I saw a woman walking around 
the first, then she left looking quite cheerful and 
happy. I now fell into another slumber, and found 
myself in that world of clay. I stood in amazement, 
wondering how I could get back to the world from 
which I came. I wondered for quite awhile about the world 
from which I came, and how to return, I did not know. 
I cried, "Oh Lord, how can I get back to the world 
from whence I came?" The Lord answered me say- 
ing : "You cannot go back to the world of sorrow alone, 
but I will go with you." At once I received wings and 
began to fly; an angel was flying at my side, with a 
time-piece which we moved by, and we counted the 
number of miles as we flew upwards (by the time-piece) 
at the rate of a mile a minute. 

Then the angel counted on its fingers from one to 
forty-two. The angel then said we have flown forty-two 
miles upwards. The angel counted on its fingers again, 
saying number one, number two, and so on until it 
counted number seven, then it counted to forty-two. 
When I had come as far as forty-two miles, I aroused 
from sleep, busily singing the numbers just as the 
angel sang, for I had been singing with the angel in my 
slumber. I said nothing to those who stood around my 
bed for a good while, but continued to sing, saying 
count the time, No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, No. 4, No. 5, No. 6, 
No. 7. Count, said I, from 7 to 42; then counted the 
numbers on my fingers just as I saw the angel do. 
I was about half an hour counting in this manner. Then 

131 



The Seven Seals. 

I fell into another slumber, and found myself back at 
the same place where I had stopped, forty-two miles 
above the earth of clay, and there I began to fly with 
the angel and sing the numbers asl did before. When 
I had reached the same distance as the previous time 
I aroused with the same action for half an hour as 
before. 

I said nothing to any one, but continued to slumber 
and arouse in this manner until I had traveled all the 
way back to this world again (which was called a world 
of sorrows by the Lord). It took me quite a while to 
come this distance; as it was more difficult to soar 
upward than it was to fall downward. I fell in great 
haste, and only felt a little jolt when I struck the 
earth; but I found quite a difference in rising. I was 
quite a while falling, but am not able to tell whether 
it took me longer to fall than to rise, as I arose a 
mile a minute, but stopped to rest half an hour, after 
each distance of forty-two miles. It was very tiresome 
to travel upward, because the pressure was so great, 
and the journey tedious, or I would not have stopped to 
rest. I was still with the angel, while in this slumber. 
When I reached the land of sorrow I was as one dead. 

I was lying on a cooling-board, and had a queer feel- 
ing; my tongue was parched as if I had been ill 
with a scorching fever. I was very tired, and could 
scarcely move, I was very thirsty, but had no appetite 
for eating the whole time I was viewing. But when 
I aroused from sleep I at once cried aloud: "Oh, 
father, I want cool water ; oh, father, I want cool water ; 
oh, father, I want cool water to cool my parching 
tongue." 

I also cried, "Oh, mother, the pressure is so great." 
My father at once brought some water, and I took 
just enough to wet my tongue, but this did not make 

132 



The Seven Seals. 

me feel .any better, and I continued to cry to my father 
for cool water to cool my parching tongue; and to my 
mother that the pressure was so great. 

There was nothing they could do for me to cool my 
tongue or lighten my burden. I still cried aloud, and 
this seemed to worry all that came around my bed, 
while I moaned such a pitiful moan, and no one could 
stop me. 

I kept this up for quite a while, and it seemed to 
worry my father so much that he would go out of 
doors, and stand by the side of the house, and listen 
to my cries, then would burst into tears. 

And when I had finished singing about the water 
and my great pressure, I told the people all about my 
views in returning from the world of clay to the land 
of sorrow; I told them why I counted on my fingers, 
and why I slumbered so often, and of my great pressure 
while returning. All that gathered around my bed- 
side seemed to be more amazed than ever. Some cried, 
while others made long groans, when I was telling 
my story. 

The people went away and told others about my story, 
and a great many of the neighbors came to see, and to 
hear me talk; while talking of various things I began 
to tell some of the people about things they had done 
long before I was born. 

Some acknowledged that I told the truth, and re- 
joiced at my talk; others denied many things that I 
told them, and became very angry with me. I did 
many queer things, and if the people asked me any- 
thing about my actions, my reply would be : " I am 
working miracles;" but the people did not seem to 
understand me. 

It puzzled many to hear me tell them things they 
had done before I was born. I also told of many 

133 



The Seven Seals. 

things that had happened (in my absence) since my 
birth. 

I got so close to some of the people that they began 
to ask me questions on different things. Finally, an 
old lady asked me who was the mother of Jesus. "You 
know so much," said she. I opened not my mouth to 
her right away, and when I did speak I said, "That 
is a fact, who is His mother ?" "Ha ! ha ! ha !" laughed 
she,, "you see you don't know that; the Virgin Mary 
was His mother." "Oh, yes," said I, "so she is." I 
knew who Jesus' mother was, but had so many things 
on my mind at that time, I didn't think what answer 
to give her. She called herself a God-fearing child, 
and I called myself the same. I thought it was so 
strange for one Christian to approach another in such 
a manner. She seemed to be very angry with me be- 
cause I had talked with them as I did about their many 
past deeds. 

Falling so low to a world unknown, 

Where thousands in garments of clay were dressed; 
With mysteries great and wisdom poor, 

The spirit was bold, and humanity blessed. 

Why I fell so low, and in such haste; and on my re- 
turn the pressure so very great, was a mystery to me, 
and music to my ears. 

I was quite a short while writing this subject of fall- 
ing — only thirteen days. It surprised me greatly, for 
I had no idea of finishing so soon. I tried my very best 
to commence writing on it before I did, but it seemed 
a matter of impossibility. At last I asked the Lord to 
plan a time for me to write. I also promised to tell 
Mrs. Rittenhouse and family (the people for whom I 
worked) about the day of wonder. 

134 



The Seven Seals. 

Days passed away, and it was quite a while before I 
appointed a time to tell them. I wanted to finish the 
whole of the other subject before telling them. After 
I had finished that subject I promised to tell them the 
fourth week in May. 

Mrs. Eittenhouse's friend, Mrs. O'Neal, desired to 
know when I would appoint a time to tell my dreams, 
for she was very anxious to hear me tell them. I told 
her that I would let her know. 

The third week in May I met her at a store on Union 
street, in Lambertville, and told her I would tell them 
the dream the next week if they wished. "All right," 
she said, "I will ask Mrs. Eittenhouse if all will be home 
a night next week, as I would like so much to hear it." 
Mrs. Eittenhouse's son, Edward, often asked me about 
my subjects, and was very anxious for me to tell my 
dreams, so one evening while I was writing he came into 
the kitchen and looked on. He was greatly surprised 
at me writing so much and so often. 

He asked me where I found so much to write about, 
"Why, Edward," said I, "there are seven subjects of 
dreams I have in all, and I have not forgotten one of 
them." He said : "Oh, I don't see how you can remem- 
ber so much." He did not ask many questions, but in- 
sisted on me telling him a dream. "I will not have time 
now. Wait until all of you get together; then I will 
tell a dream," I said. He said: "Why can't you tell 
one now? Tell me the names of each of your subjects 
then." I stopped writing and told him the names of 
all. My last one, "What will happen after judgment 
day," seemed to put Edward to a standstill; he looked 
at me very cheerfully, and said: "Nobody knows what 
will happen after judgment day." "I know that," said 
I, ff but the Lord suffers some people to foresee many 
things that are to come, and that is the case with me. 

135 



The Seven Seals. 

It is not a make-up of my own, but I saw all these things 
when I was asleep." 

Edward did not yet understand me. Still looking 
with a cheerful face, he repeated the words: "Nobody 
knows what will happen after judgment day, for the 
Bible tells us so." "I don't know about that, for it is 
seldom I read the Bible; but I was told of many things 
that would happen after that day; these may not be all 
that will happen, but I will only write what I saw." 
Edward was very careful in his way of speaking, and 
did not ask any more questions. It was near his bed 
time, and he left the room, bidding me good-night. 

Edward was a kind-hearted, well-behaved boy of four- 
teen years, in which the whole family had great expec- 
tations. Some time before this (one afternoon) Edward 
came into the room and found me writing. He ex- 
claimed: "Are you still writing dreams?" "Yes," said 
I, "I have just begun to write on the fourth subject." I 
had only one page written at that time. While he stood 
there I placed it before him, and told him to read it 
if he cared to, and he did. After he had finished read- 
ing it, he said he thought that it was nicely written. A 
few days later when I was writing, Edward came into 
the room again. He seemed to be still interested in 
my writing. It was evening, and the rest of the family 
was out. Edward was very lonesome, and I was very 
busy, and did not have time to talk with him, so I gave 
him four pages to take with him into the sitting-room 
to read. He thanked me kindly and went to read. I 
continued to write. Just as he finished reading, the 
whole family came in. When they entered the sitting- 
room, I saw Edward moving slowly from his seat, and 
slipping the pages at his side as if hiding them. He 
said nothing at the time, but came direct to the kitchen, 
where I was, and handed me the papers, saying: "I 

136 



The Seven Seals. 

think they are very nice, Lucy." He returned to the 
sitting-room, but I don't think he told the rest of the 
family anything about it. I thought how nice it was 
in him to leave the room as he did. He acted as though 
he did not want the rest of the family to see the papers, 
fearing they would want to read them. 

It was well that he did this, because I never cared for 
so many to read my papers, as I was told by older people 
that it was best not to have them read so often while 
writing. He was still anxious for me to tell him a 
dream. I promised to tell the dream during the fourth 
week in May, if I could get them all together one 
evening. 

On Saturday before the fourth week I was taken very 
sick, and on the following Sunday my sister Lizzie ad- 
vised me to stop work a while to rest and see the doctor. 
So I left that afternoon. Sister Lizzie, cousin Lizzie, 
and Emma Lee (a friend of mine), went with me to 
the house of Mr. Cuby Mason, who had been made a 
deacon of the little mission that I told of in my last 
subject. He and six others, namely: Simon Fisher, 
Jack Warden, Charles Pondexter, L. D. Jones, Mr. 
Mayo and Wynda Crawley, were chosen. They were 
now preparing to baptize those who had confessed to 
know Christ. 

I stated that there were twenty-three of them; but it 
was a mistake; there were only twenty-two, and twenty 
of them decided to join the little Mission. One, Miss 
Ida Foster, joined the white Methodist church, so I was 
told. My oldest sister, Lizzie, decided to go home and 
join the church with the rest of the family. Those to 
be baptized were ten men and ten women. Two of this 
number were not prepared to be baptized with the others, 
so it was decided to baptize the eighteen that could get 
ready for the fourth Sunday in May (year 1893), and 
the other two whenever they could get ready. 

137 



The Seven Seals, 

There were but a few colored people here, as I have 
before mentioned ; therefore they had no church of their 
own. The leaders of 'the Mission at one time were 
greatly perplexed to know what to do next in order to 
get the young candidates ready for baptism, as they had 
no place of their own. 

They sent Simon Fisher to Germantown, Pennsyl- 
vania, to see a minister. When Simon returned he 
brought good news, for he had seen Eev. Morton Win- 
ston, and had received good advice from him. He was 
building a church there (or was preparing to build), and 
sent us word that he would be up soon, and tell us just 
what to do. The members of the mission listened to 
Simon's report and greatly rejoiced. In the meantime 
the white Baptists offered their pool to the colored people 
to be baptized in, for which they were very proud. So 
the baptizing was done on the fourth Sunday in May. 

I had now been sick for a week, at the house of Mr. 
Cuby Mason, but was not confined to bed all the while. 
However, I was not able to work for two weeks. While 
at Mr. Mason's house I began to write on the fifth sub- 
ject, and finished it in thirteen days. Some days I did 
not feel like writing at all, but would do a little. I 
never spent an entire day writing; the longest time was 
when I stopped at Mr. Mason's. I did not have any 
daily occupation on my mind, therefore I felt more con- 
tented to write. However, there was plenty of work to 
do. I would take the baby in my arms and write. She 
was about twelve months old and very fretful ; but when- 
ever I would take her in my arms to. write she would 
keep quiet. Her mother and father were greatly amazed 
at her being so quiet when with me. They also seemed 
to think it very strange for me to write so much and 
so often; yet they never asked me many questions con- 
cerning it. Mrs. Jane Mason (the wife of Cuby Mason) 

138 



The Seven Seals. 

seemed to be very glad when I told her that I had fin- 
ished the subject, and was anxious to read it before I 
left, but she did not have time, as it was Saturday when 
I finished it. 

I left her house On the following day (Sunday) and 
went to Sunday School, and from there to my working 
place. I took the written dream with me. 



SIXTH SUBJECT. 
THE VIEW OF JUDGMENT DAY. 

In my last subject I told of taking a journey, and 
ascending a great iron mountain, also of crossing a 
long bridge built of old timber; of stepping on a little 
platform that was built three feet below, around a 
large iron pipe. I then told of falling about three 
thousand miles below the earth, and then returning 
again as a corpse; and pleading to my father for cool 
water to cool my parching tongue, and then to my 
mother of my pressure. 

I began to wonder about that great world of clay, 
for I was told that it was a tempting world, and I be 
came anxious to know of what use it could be; and 
while wondering I fell into a slumber, and heard a 
voice singing within me, saying, "Get ready, get ready/' 
I heard this voice twice, and as soon as I heard it I 
was told that it was a still trumpet. I began to wonder 
if all of the soldiers of the Lord heard the still trumpet, 
and if they were ready and waiting. I looked and saw 
a great many standing in amazement. I then cried with 
a loud voice, and told the people that a still trumpet 
was blowing and they had no time to stand and wait. 
I then aroused from my slumber, crying aloud "the still 
trumpet is blowing." 

139 



The Seven Seals, 

There we're several persons gathered around my 
bedside, and they seemed to think it so strange in me 
to cry in that manner, and they "shooed" me off. I 
told them what I had seen and again fell into a slum- 
ber. This time I saw myself lying on a bed with my 
face towards the sky. The heavens opened, and I saw 
Jesus standing before me, telling me that I had been 
faithful over a few things, to come up higher, he would 
make me ruler over many things. I left the world 
and went to an undying glory. Jesus turned to His 
Father and cried aloud, ''Father, hide the sun for a 
little season." The sun was hidden behind a pillow 
of dark clouds ; the moon left the element and was put 
under the feet of a woman — its appearance was as 
blood. I saw the stars leaving the elements, but what 
became of them I did not see. 

Jesus said, "I will now go and prepare myself for the 
cloud, for my face must outshine the sun, and my eyes 
must be as flashes of lightning, and my legs as marble 
pillars. There is one in yonder world that is wise. 
Make her a ruler over the kingdom." Jesus had now 
refused to plead for the sinful world any longer. 

I saw only one drop of blood about Jesus, and He 
told His Father to take it and wash some little child's 
sins away; for every little child, no matter how small, 
must be washed with Jesus' blood before they can enter 
the kingdom of heaven. Jesus left the presence of His 
Father, and went behind a large curtain that was 
stretched in the southwestern part of the heavens. 
There I saw him preparing Himself for the clouds. 
His countenance did outshine the sun; His eyes flashed 
like lightning, his legs were like marble and so very 
long. 

Jesus said He wanted one foot to be placed on the 
sea and one on dry land, and His face to be in the cloud. 

140 



The Seven Seals. 

For this reason His legs were made so very long. He 
then said to His Father, "Father, this morning I will 
leave the seat of mercy, and want yon to take the seat 
of justice, and I will declare to the world that what 
has been, will never be again." 

At that time I don't think there were any signs 
shown in the elements for the world below to see; the 
absence of the snn made it look like a dense fog had 
prevailed Over all the earth. Everything looked very 
serious. I again looked into the heavens and saw 
myself standing by a great banister. I turned and 
saw God the Father move from the chair in which he 
was sitting, in the southern part of the heavens. I 
sat in a smaller chair, in front of the one that He 
moved from, and when he took the other chair I saw 
at the left side of the chair a large book, said to be 
seven inches thick. The Father lifted the book up 
with His left hand, and opened it with His right hand. 
It was called a "Book of Justice." When He opened 
the book I saw Jesus placing His left foot in the sea, 
and His right foot on dry land. His countenance in 
the clouds, was brighter than the sun, His eyes were 
flashing like streaks of lightning, and His legs looked 
like great posts reaching from the skies. Two angels 
were with Him, one on each side, with something in 
their right hands like horns. 

What was going on in the world of sorrow I could 
not see, for I was gazing at the mansions before my 
eyes. The two angels were standing in the clouds as 
if waiting for a call from somewhere. After they had 
stood there for quite a while I heard Jesus call to one 
of them to blow the trumpet loud enough to awake 
those asleep in all waters, and also make those that 
were in the graves rise from all parts. The heavens 

141 



The Seven Seals. 

had become silent. The angel placed the instrument 
to its mouth and began to blow. 

I then looked down towards the earth and I saw 
multitudes of people, some running, some jumping, 
and all screaming at the top of their voices. The faith- 
ful saints of God had found refuge in some secret 
place. Some that had not obeyed God's command- 
ments were running with all their might trying to 
escape the fire, as some parts of the world was now on 
fire. Those that were running scorched their gar- 
ments, as they were not on watch. What became of 
them I don't know, as they went out of my sight. I 
had rather wear my garments short while traveling on- 
ward from earth to glory, than to wear long ones and 
have them scorched or torn before I get to the end of 
my journey. 

In the dream of Daniel I told how short my garments 
were, so as to keep the many snares from hanging my 
skirts. I pray to the Lord that He may keep them 
short until I finish my journey from earth to glory, 
fearing that my torn garments may prove me guilty. 
'Tis enough to have the feet hanged with snares, with- 
out the snares hanging the skirts, as they would likely 
interrupt the body. I don't mean this mortal body, 
but the spiritual. 

The graves began to burst, and dry bones to rise 
from them, also from the seas. The bones began to 
move about like living creatures. The battlefields 
gave up their hosts. All parts of the world were not 
as yet on fire, for the dry bones walked upon the earth. 

After seeing the dry bones walking, I saw the 
heavens rising higher, and a host of little children 
coming in on the northeast side of the heavens arrayed 
in traveling garments. An angel was commanded to 
go and remove the traveling garments, and put on them 

142 



The Seven Seals. 

robes, slippers and crowns. Nine hundred and ninety- 
nine more angels went to help that one. The little 
ones were dressed in a hurry, and I saw seven stars in 
each crown. When they had finished dressing the 
little ones, each one was seated in a little white rocking 
chair. There were more than I could count, all ar- 
ranged in the eastern part of the kingdom. Where 
the little ones were looked like a great field of white 
blossoms, and the glittering crowns upon their heads 
added beauty to the lovely sight that my tongue can- 
not express. It was such a happy crowd that I rejoiced 
over them. All were made of one height and size, and 
none seemed over twelve years of age. This little host 
was not brought before the bars to be judged, for they 
were children and said to be the greatest in the king- 
dom; they were the first that I saw enter the heavens 
on that day. 

Then came a long train of chariots rolling in at the 
northeast part of the kingdom; they were coupled to 
each other like a train of cars. I did not see the motive 
power, yet they moved onward towards the south- 
eastern part of the kingdom. They rolled into a 
building in a large pasture, that appeared to be a stable. 
I did not see any beasts about the building, nor the 
inside of the building. I only saw the chariots roll 
into it, therefore I am not able to tell what else besides 
the chariots were in there — though it was a very large 
building — as I did not have time to ask any questions. 
The chariots were all of the same color, and I was told 
that they represented faith, and came from the world 
of sorrow. 

This seemed very strange to me, and I wondered 
much over what I had seen and heard, yet I had no 
time to ask many questions. The heavens continued 
rising higher and to my surprise began to spread wider. 

143 



The Seven Seals. 

There were gates on every side. An angel was com- 
manded to dress the little ones, with the aid of nine 
hundred and ninety-nine others. 

They stood here and there around the heavens. The 
angels were again commanded to watch, and see that 
no sin entered the kingdom, for the Lord had said He 
did not want as much sin as conld get into the smallest 
grain of sand in there. A small grain of sand was 
brought and placed before the angels. They and I 
gazed upon it, but I could hardly discern it. This sand 
was called pure, because no sin could enter into it. 
There was a cry in the kingdom, saying, it was little 
grains of sand and little drops of water that made the 
beautiful land. 

In the northeast part of the kingdom was something 
that looked like a gate, but different from the other 
gates that I had seen. The others were open, and 
this one was shut, and seemed to be very strong. It 
was made with three iron bars lengthwise, and three 
crosswise, with a foundation on each side, and was 
called the bars of God. A great multitude stood on 
the outside of the gate. Where this multitude was 
from I am not able to tell. All of this took a great 
deal of my time. The last trumpet had not yet 
sounded. 

While I stood gazing at the great iron gate, I saw the 
multitude coming to the gate one by one. Then I 
looked away from the gate and saw God the Father 
sitting not far off with that book (seven inches thick, 
called "Justice Book,") open in His left hand and turn- 
ing the leaves of it with his right hand. 

He read from it aloud, as he turned the leaves, the 
doom of those that came before the bars. I saw a great 
number enter in, but the majority of them were ban- 
ished from the presence of God, and disappeared from 

144 



w 

a 
% 
o 
> 

w 
o 

X 
o 
o 

J- 1 

> 

ro 

t* 

S> 

HO 

<J CO 

' o 

> 

>0 
W 

o 
W 
d 
(a 
o 
W 




The Seven Seals. 

sight ; therefore I cannot tell what their end was. The 
last trumpet had not been sounded, and as I stood 
gazing at the bars, behold a great mystery confronted 
me. Dry bones standing erect and walking in great 
clusters. They walked to a smooth plain and there laid 
in great piles, just a few yards from the bars. I saw 
one of the group of nine hundred and ninety-nine 
angels go to separate the good bones from the evil 
ones, as they were all mixed together. The angels 
moved like lightning, and began to separate them, 
while the other angels remained on watch to keep, any 
sin from entering the kingdom. 

The angel separated the good bones and set them up 
together in forms of men and women, then did the 
same with the evil ones. They came before the bars, 
being the hosts from the graveyards. Their dooms 
were read one by one. A great many entered the 
kingdom, but the greater number were banished from 
the siffht of God. Whereto I am not wise enough to 
tell. I saw the host from the graveyards when they 
entered, and marched on behind the first host towards 
the western part of the kingdom, where a great field 
appeared to be, filled with lovely blooming flowers as 
far as my eyes could see. This field was called the 
"flowery beds of ease," and it was such a lovely sight. 
A low wall of solid stone was built around it, about a 
foot High and a foot wide. The flowers were level 
with the wall. 

Looking again towards that iron bar T saw another 
great army of bones walking together, and when they 
reached a certain point, -piled together as the others 
had done before them. The same angel went out to 
separate them and to form men and women of the good 
bones, and also of the evil ones. This host was from 
the seas, and came before the bars one by one to hear 
10 J 

145 



The Seven Seals. 

their doom. Quite a number entered and marched 
towards the great bed; the others were banished from 
the sight of God. 

Now another host of bones came walking as the 
rest did and piled up; the same angel separated them 
and formed men and women of the evil and good bones. 
These too went before the bars and heard their doom. 

This host was from the battlefield. A very small 
number of them entered the kingdom and they too 
marched towards the flowery beds of ease. The greater 
number were banished from the presence of God. 

I don't know whether the last leaf had been turned 
in that great book (called "Justice Book") or not, but 
I saw no more of the book. About this time I aroused 
from sleep, and the first words I spoke were, "Oh, 
mother, run to brother's grave, for it has bursted and 
he is risen from the dead at the sound of the second 
trumpet." My mother looked at me in surprise. I 
told her this several times and begged her to go to the 
grave and see. Mother did not go, but entreated me 
not to talk so, for she knew that the grave had not 
bursted. "Oh, yes," said I, "mother, do go and see." 
Mother seemed to think that I was delirious and did 
many things to stop me from talking. 

There was no one around the house at that time 
except mother and my youngest sister, Martha, the 
rest of the children were at work. Then I told mother 
some of the things that I had seen. She listened very 
carefully at first, but I told her so much she seemed to 
think that it worried me to talk so much; moreover I 
did not eat or drink the whole seven days of viewing 
this seal. My parents were troubled about me, as they 
did not understand it. They had the doctor time after 
time, yet his medicine did no good in putting me to 
sleep or giving an appetite, all of which distressed them 

146 



The Seven Seals. 

greatly. They and others stood by my bed contin- 
uously watching to see what changes would occur, and 
would often put a spoonful of milk into my mouth, 
trying to get me to eat something, but I refused to 
swallow anything that was put in my mouth during the 
seven days. 

I was not hungry, for sometimes I would fall asleep 
and find myself at a table eating with many of my 
friends. When I would wake up I had had a plenty. 
I ofj^en told those that came to my bedside that I 
feasted when asleep, therefore I did not hunger for 
earthly food. Some of my friends were greatly 
amused at me, but my parents were very much troubled. 
I talked with the family a long while before I fell into 
another slumber, also to friends that came in to see 
me. They came in crowds to see and hear me talk, 
although the doctor had forbidden their coming on 
account of my illness. 

After a great many had heard me, they went into 
the next room, and began to talk. Some said, "I think 
that child is out of her head, for her mind seems to 
go and come." Others would say I knew just whai I 
was talking about, and they believed that God was deal- 
ing with me : "She tells things so straight and remem- 
bers so well. She is not at all out of her senses. The 
people often met and talked the matter over. Some 
rejoiced greatly, while others were mystified. 

A few white people came to see me while I was sick, 
as they thought, (for the doctor had said I had the 
typhoid fever at first, and towards the last he said he 
did not know what I had.) I was the most curious sick 
child he had ever met with, he told some of his neigh- 
bors, and it came to my ears. He was quite an old 
man, but a very good doctor. While on my sick bed T 
often wondered whether my parents thought I had 

147 



The Seven Seals. 

been a lot of trouble to them, as they sat up day and 
night with me, and hoped some day I might be of some 
help to them. 

I fell into another slumber and saw Jesus still in 
the clouds with the two angels, while I was still in the 
kingdom. Jesus called to the other angel and told 
him to blow the trumpet (this was the third trumpet) 
as loud as seven peals of thunder, that it may sound 
through the earth and down to the bottom of hell, and 
arouse all of the wicked nations. Jesus called this 
angel Gabriel. The angel put the instrument to his 
mouth and began to blow, and the whole earth shook. 
A great earthquake took place in the continent of 
America. The clouds were in names and the waters 
boiling. Men and women were running and screaming. 
Some ran to the water, but the water was too hot; 
some ran to the mountains for a hiding place, but the 
mountains cried out "too late." There came a great 
whirlwind at that time and the mountains were blown 
away. All parts of the world was not yet in names, 
and when the sand and trash of the great mountains 
had separated the trash was blown to the flames and 
burned, but the sand seemed to be of great use. The 
sinner men and women continued running. Some ran 
to the hills and rocks that had not blown away, but 
they too cried out, too late. Yet the poor sinners ran 
with all their might trying to escape the wrath of God. 

While they were running I saw behind each one a 
great number of balls, more than I had time to count. 
Some seemed to have more than a thousand rolling 
behind them, each ball speaking to the sinner it fol- 
lowed of a different thing. The first ball told the first 
evil deed of the sinner; the second told the second deed, 
and thus they continued to tell the poor sinners all of 
their evil deeds from the first to the last. The poor 

148 



The Seven Seals. 

sinners found no rest, but ran with all their might, 
trying to hide from the wrath of God, and also to get 
rid of those tormenting balls, yet every step they made 
these balls were tripping at their heels. Even the 
angels seemed to rejoice, and cried, "Kun, sinner, run, 
for fear the fire will overtake yon." They saw that it 
was useless for them to run any longer, for there was 
great danger on every side, but they still ran, men, 
women and children over twelve years of age. It was 
a dreadful sight, and they screamed for every breath, 
crying, "Judgment! judgment!" I don't suppose they 
thought of mercy, for I did not hear it in their cries. 
All of the waters had now boiled away and the seas 
were dried. The rocks that had not blown away 
melted like wax, and the great stream ran down to 
where the seas had been, sealing the sides and bottom. 
The sand that blew from the rocks and other parts of 
the world drifted down the sea shores and formed 
sandy banks to the waxen seas. Various parts of the 
world were greatly polluted by the sin of adultery. 
All of those who had committed this sin were dread- 
fully punished with flames of fire. By this time almost 
the entire world was on fire, and no water could be 
seen; every stream was dry. 

I began to wonder where all the water had gone to. 
If it had boiled away it surely must have gone to some- 
thing, for I don't think it could have gone to nothing, 
said I. The stream from the boiling water ascended 
the air, but what became of it I longed to know. 

A band of soldiers gathered around that opening in 
the earth made by the earthquake that occurred when 
the trumpet was heard. The soldiers fired their guns 
downward through the earth. They shot iron balls, 
which made a terrible noise as they fell in great num- 
bers. The angels shouted over this noise, and repeated 

149 



The Seven Seals. 

after each sound, "Bomb! bomb!" just as fast as the 
balls fell, and I repeated with them. I aroused from 
sleep yelling "bomb ! bomb !" Mother, father and many 
others ran to my bedside, but I continued to repeat the 
words for a short time. I then told them a part of 
what I had seen and they seemed greatly amazed at 
me. 

Many of my friends and relatives wept much, as they 
looked for my death at any time. They did not know 
or understand my condition, as G-od took me in His 
hands and did His will. Only two of my sisters and 
brothers were members of the church at that time 
(myself made three); five were sinners — two brothers 
and three sisters. This distressed me to think how 
foolish they were standing around my bedside crying 
in their sins, instead of praying with all their heart for 
the Lord to have mercy on them. 

I fell into another slumber and saw the soldiers still 
shooting cannon balls through the earth, and heard 
the angels crying, "Shoot your balls ! shoot your balls 
down to hell ! Bomb ! bomb !" and I cried with them. 
Again I awoke yelling the same things that the angels 
were crying. There still stood around my bed a good 
many people gazing on me. My sister Hannah stood at 
the foot, with tears rolling down her cheeks. I looked 
at her, then spoke aloud, with an oath: "What are you 
crying for ?" The people gazed at me in greater amaze- 
ment, and poor mother seemed to be at her wits end, 
for none of the family had ever known me to use pro- 
fane words before. 

This was not the only oath I made while viewing this 
terrible sight. I remember making three, and it star- 
tled a great many of my relations and friends. Some 
of them thought I was not of my right mind, and that 
caused me to do all these things. 

150 



The Seven Seals. 

Now, after I had talked with many of my friends, 
they insisted on my eating something, and also to take 
the medicine that the doctor had left. They pnt it in 
my month but I conld not swallow it; they held my 
nose to make me swallow it, but it was all in vain. 
Sometimes I wonld clench my teeth, and sometimes 1 
would take it in my mouth and when they turned 
away would spit it out where they could see it. This 
vexed them very much, and some thought surely I was 
going to die. They thought that was so disobedient 
in me, but I did not, because I had promised the Lord 
that I would not eat or drink during these seven days 
with this sin-trying world, and could not break it, for I 
was afraid, knowing that the Lord had all power. So 
I did not obey the people, nor even mother and father. 
I could not explain to them just how it was with me. 
I often told them I did not want anything to eat, that 
I had a plenty, and to lead me not into temptation, for 
yielding would be sin. Still they did not understand 
me, but continued trying to give me something. All 
this vexed me greatly, yet they thought they were 
doing right. Since that time I have thought of how 
faithfully they worked on me, not knowing my con- 
dition. 

Mother and father got so vexed with me that they 
began to whip me with a little leather strap. I thought 
that was horrid and told them that I was nothing but 
bones, and please not beat on my bones with that 
strap. I then asked father to go and get some little 
willow switches, which I thought was better than a 
leather strap. He went at once and got some and 
showed them to me, then stuck them up behind a 
picture in the room. I looked at them, and said, 
"Father, you began on willows, so you can end on wil- 
lows." I said this because when I was a child my 

151 



The Seven Seats. 

parents, whenever they whipped any of the children, 
would get little willow switches and bunch them to- 
gether, then shove them in the hot ashes, so as to get 
the hark off and make them keen also. All of these 
things came fresh to my memory, so I reminded my 
parents of them. I don't believe that they had ever 
hit me a lick amiss, and I thank them for bringing me 
up in the right way. 

So father placed the willows there and said they 
would whip me if I did not obey them and take the 
medicine. I shook my head and said, "Alright, sir," 
and said within myself, ''Oh, what a bitter cup," for 
the seven days had not yet passed, and how to obey the 
people and my parents and not disobey the Lord I did 
not know. I thought for quite a while over this, as 
I did not want to get the whipping, yet I knew of no 
way to shun it. At last I decided, "I will suffer to be 
whipped in order to obey the Lord." I glanced at the 
little bunch of willows and saw that there were seven 
in the bunch. "Oh, my," said I, "if they strike me it 
will mean seven licks at once." This worried my mind 
very much. I prayed the Lord to have mercy on 
me, and suffer me not to yield to temptation, for if I 
yielded I sinned. 

So the next time mother wanted me to take medicine 
she brought the little bunch of willow switches with 
her. I turned away from her saying, "No, no, mother." 
She told me again, and I refused. She became very 
angry and began to cut me on my hands and scold me. 
Still I did not take it. Mother then called to some- 
one to help her give it to me, and they pried my mouth 
open with a spoon, then poured the medicine in, but I 
spit it out again and again. They would whip me very 
often. Finally I got tired of so much whipping, so 
decided to deceive them. When they put the medi- 

152 



The Seven Seals. 

cine in my mouth again I pretended that I had swal- 
lowed it, then I would cover my head over and lie down. 
They would leave the bedside somewhat more con- 
tented, but I had it still in my mouth. Just as soon 
as everything was quiet I would sit up in the bed and 
spit it out. Sometimes I would spit all on the bed 
covering, then I would hear them making many sighs. 
They often said, isn't that enough to worry the pa- 
tience out of Job. Then some of them would come 
and scold, or perhaps whip me on my hands or feet, 
for they sometimes did both. 

I fell into another slumber (I suppose they thought 
I was asleep, yet they looked^ for my death at any 
time.) I found myself looking down on this world, 
?nd saw the same opening made by the earthquake. 
The soldiers had stopped shooting and left the place. 
Where the earthquake occurred was a large square 
place that sloped on all sides. Of its length and 
breadth I learned nothing. It was a great opening, 
but not very deep. There I saw great bodies of water 
formed just as they were before the great day came. 
A number of boats were sailing on the many waters. 
There were large gravel walks running in various direc- 
tions ; but I did not see any trees or grass. It was, how- 
ever, a very tempting looking place. I began to wonder 
if that was the world of clay that I fell into, and if it 
was not, what had become of it. 

"Oh, how great are the mysteries of God," said I. 
"Surely this must be the world that I fell to, because 
it is below the world of sorrow, although it is not as 
low as I fell." Satan dressed as a saint was sitting at 
the front of an opening, looking up towards the world 
of sorrow. Anyone that is not so well acquainted 
with him would have thought that he was one of God's 
saints sitting in a great kingdom just below the earth. 

153 



The Seven Seals. 

He was telling the people that stood around this cave 
in many charming things. All of those that knew not 
God in the pardon of their sins were rushing to this 
place, as the earth was on fire and the}' - had nowhere 
to hide. Som^ were running through the fire, yet it 
did not seem to scorch them, nor did it consume any 
all at once, but they burnt by degrees. I heard Satan 
saying, "This is a beautiful world. Why not come 
down ? It is nice and cool, and by far better than it is 
up there." 

The poor sinners then began to slide down a slope 
by thousands. All that did not burn to death ou 
earth went down, and began running to and fro. Some 
jumped into the boats that were on the waters, while 
others walked up and down the gravel walks, and all 
seemed joyful in that beautiful world. They were 
singing merrily when there came an awful crash, and 
the beautiful world sank into the fire. It was just 
earth enough to make everything look tempting, while 
under it was a world of fire, for great flames arose when 
the crash came, yet the flames did not reach this 
earth. While the people were burning I heard them 
crying (looking toward the skies), "Cool water ! a little 
cool water to cool my parching tongue." I do not 
know just where I was standing while viewing these 
awful sights, for the earth and skies were on fire. Yet 
I was well contented looking at the mysteries of God. 

I was not alarmed, neither was I in anyway harmed, 
yet I delighted in looking at that sight. While the 
poor sinners were crying for cool water I saw great 
flames falling in sheets from the sky into that world 
below, some of which went into the mouth of some that 
cried for cool water. When it had gone into their 
mouths I heard a voice somewhere saying "brimstone 
and lead." I only heard this voice once. All of the 

154 



The Seven Seals. 

fire had now fallen from the skies, and the great open- 
ing was covered. 

The angels were still on watch to keep any sin from 
entering in the kingdom of God. There were a num- 
ber of them looking in the western part of the heavens, 
so I went and looked with them, and saw a wide, sandy 
road at a distance running north and south. Satan 
left his wicked army and came running up that sandy 
road crying, "Heaven I want and heaven I must have. ,r 
The Lord told Satan he could not have heaven, and 
that there was no way that he could get it. He also 
said: "I could have all of hell if I wanted it, but I 
don't want it. I have power over all things." Satan 
became very angry and turned away from the Lord 
saying, "To-day if I could but drink from that life- 
giving stream that runs from the healing spring, 
heaven I would have." He then ran rapidly down that 
sandy road towards the south. While he was running 
a great whirlwind arose and swept every track away 
that he made and encompassed him so much that when 
he got to the living stream and healing spring he saw 
it not, for he was blindfolded by the mighty whirlwind. 

After he had gone down that road three times he 
went back to his wicked army again. He thought that if 
he could only drink that water he would conquer, but 
the Lord was so powerful and mighty that all of 
Satan's attempts were in vain. iSatan murmured much 
but the angels watched for his coming the fourth time, 
as they did not know whether he would return or not. 
They remained steady, watching for him (and I with 
them) for fear he would come the fourth time, and if 
they were not on their watch they did not know what 
would happen to them, because they were told to watch 
all around the heavens to see that no sin entered. 

I did not see any more of God the Father, for I did 

155 



The Seven Seals. 

not go again towards the judgment bars. It was there 
that I left him. I watched with the angels for quite 
a while, then I returned to this earth again (in my 
slumber) and was in a frame house, lying on a bed in 
the southwestern part of the room. The doors that led 
into the room were all locked. The house appeared 
to be in a different part of the world from where the 
earthquake occurred. In this place I came in contact 
with wicked men and women as before. When some 
of them found out that I was in the frame house they 
tried to break open the doors, saying, ''If it had not 
been for that woman, the world would not be like this." 
They tried very hard to get in to put me to death, but 
could not, for the doors were barred against them. 

I saw some running, some jumping, and some split- 
ting wood in the fire. I thought what a foolish trick. 
The American continent is where the earthquake was, 
while at this place there had been no earthquake, but 
I saw bodies of men burned to crisp on the earth. 

While these things were going on I fell into a slum- 
ber and dreamed that I was down in hell making what 
was called the sinners' dying bed. The wicked people 
began to interfere with me. Some began to beat me, 
and bend my limbs together, after which they tried to 
give me strychnine, but I would not drink it. When 
I had finished making the bed I prayed to the Lord to 
yield up my ghost to the Heavenly Father. At once 
the spirit left the body and entered into a stone house 
(the top of which was flat) that appeared to be about 
twelve feet high, six feet square and of solid stone. I 
can't say there were any rooms to the house, as all I 
saw was a very small cell hewn on the north side of it 
in the center about three feet back into the stone. 
There was no door to it, only a small window of thick 
glass. My spirit was in the cell of the stone house, 

166 



The Seven Seals. 

and it had the appearance of an angel. I also held a 
newspaper in my hands, reading. The wicked men 
went around all sides of the house, trying to get to 
me, but could not even deface the stone on the out- 
side. 

I saw the house when it began to move upwards, 
then they hurrahed and laughed at me and called me 
many names, but I took no notice of them. The cell 
was as full of light as if the sun had risen in it, and 
the house continued to rise higher. The light shone 
so bright that the wicked people saw it a long way 
off, and I suppose they wondered much about it, even 
after it was out of sight. While the house was mov- 
ing upwards I awoke from sleep. Then I had another 
hard task with my parents. They seemed to have 
been waiting for me to awake, for as soon as I awoke 
they rushed to my bedside and asked me how I felt 
after having such a nice nap. I told them that I felt 
happy, and then told them a part of what I had seen. 
They, and other friends that were present, made many 
long sighs and also told me that I was too weak to talk 
much and insisted that I stop and tell the remainder 
another time. 

They began to prepare the medicine as before, and 
did give it to me, but I spit it out again. Surely I 
could not drink it for the seven days had not yet 
passed. They began using the willows as before. I 
shed many tears, and begged them to wipe the tears 
from my eyes and not let one be lost. "Save them," 
said I ,"fo'r they are tears shed in sorrow." I became 
very strong while on the bed viewing; so much so that 
they could not rule me easily, so they tied me seven 
ways in the bed at one time. This was just before I 
saw what I have written. They tied my feet together 
and tied them to the foot of the bed; then tied my 

157 



The Seven Seals. 

hands together and put them in a large bag, and tied 
.the bag tight around my arms. They also tied a 
leather strap across my knees and tied it to each side 
of the bed, ana put another one across my breast and 
tied it in the same way. After they had put my hands 
in the bag I began to throw them up, and jerk myself. 
Then they got another strap and strapped it across 
my arms, and tied it to each side of the bed. Thus I 
was tied seven ways in the bed. My parents thought 
that was a good plan, but they did not know my 
condition, and I wept much over this, and begged 
them to wipe all my tears dry and save them, for they 
are good. "Every tear that falls from the eyes of 
God's saints, when they cry in sorrow are bottled up 
and kept," said I, "and they make lovely fountains, for 
they are pure." Yet they kept me tied for quite a 
while, but with all this I did not eat or drink, neither 
did I take the medicine until the seven days had passed. 

It seemed hard for me to keep from swallowing the 
medicine, but I prayed to the Lord with all my heart 
to yield me not to any temptations. I had scarcely 
any motions of my body, and at times almost choked, 
but did not yield, for I had promised, and could not 
break it, fearing the Lord might punish me. 

My parents thought that it was so mean in me to 
treat them so, but they did not know my mind, and I 
could not explain it so as to make them understand 
me. They whipped me with the willow switches until 
they were worn to blunt sticks. I then told father to 
get another bunch, and please don't beat on my bones 
with sticks. I was not so lean at the time, still I asked 
them not to beat me with sticks, but my parents did not 
see the need of unnecessary indulgence, so they con- 
tinued to whip me. They say that I understood 
everything as anyone in their right mind did. For 

158 



The Seven Seals. 

this reason ihey whipped me everytime I did not obey 
them, first on my hands and then on my feet, saying, 
"I raised you, and I will rule you." I thought it was 
a burning shame and wept much in sorrow. 

My father threw the bunch of sticks away, and got 
another bunch of willows and brought them to the 
house, and ran them into the ashes, as he had done 
the first bunch, to get the bark off. Then he held 
them up and said to me, "See here, miss; they are 
ready. Now, you had better behave yourself." He 
put the switches in the same place, where the others 
were kept, then took a seat by the fire. I counted 
the switches and saw there were seven in that bunch 
also. 

After I had counted the bunch I told my father there 
were seven in that bunch too. He took them and 
counted them and said, "So there are,^ you devil. You 
see everything. Who would have noticed a little bunch 
of switches so close as that. I wonder how on earth 
I managed to get seven in each bunch. Surely I did 
not count to see how many I had, but let them stand." 
He went into the next room and closed the door, and 
I heard him tell mother, saying, "Look here, Sallie, 
don't you know I got seven switches in that bunch too. 
and that little devil has found it out already." ''How 
did you manage to get seven in this bunch?" said 
mother. " Idon't know, to save my life," said father, 
"it is the funniest thing I ever saw." They did not 
know I heard their conversation, as the door was shut. 
They whipped me again and again before I fell into 
another slumber, as I would often spit the medicine on 
the cover, and that worried them so much, because 
they tried so hard to keep the cover looking neat and 
clean. It was winter and they could not easily wash 
bed covering and dry it properly for a sick person. 

159 



The Seven Seals. 

It seemed strange to them that I had so much strength 
and always in my right mind. Still they were afraid 
to be in any way careless with me, for the doctor had 
cautioned them to be very attentive. My parents, es- 
pecially my father, had a great deal of patience with 
me. He stood by my bedside and bore with patience, 
while I was acting very queer. Still I believe he be- 
came impatient at times, as he could not bear a dis- 
obedient child. 

Mrs. Martha Harris remained with us while I was oil 
my bed, and a good while after I got up. She was a 
very patient woman, but sometimes I would vex her. 
and she too thought it was meanness in me not to 
take the medicine, after their paying for it. She 
often told me how bad it looked for me to do so, and 
insisted that I do so no more. Sometimes when my 
parents were out of the room she would try to get 
me to promise her I would take the medicine the next 
time without being whipped. "It grieves your mother 
and father so much to whip you while you are sick/' 
she would say. Still I did not promise her I would 
take it during the seven days. She would often get 
in the bed with me, and pet me after my parents had 
whipped me. Sometimes I would sing and mourn my- 
self to sleep and wake up after a little nap. I never 
slept long at a time during the seven days. 

They would rejoice whenever I would go to sleep, 
for they thought it was good for me, as I was awake 
right and day. When I fell into a slumber I was not 
asleep, and sometimes they could see I was not asleep. 
I could see and hear all that was done and said around 
me. Everything that I saw and heard in my slumber 
appeared so natural to me that I sometimes thought 
they were real, and when I aroused and saw them not. 
it seemed very strange to me. 

160 



The Seven Seals. 

After I had talked a while with the family and 
friends, I fell into another slumber. I was still tied 
seven ways in the bed, and seven days resisting a 
great temptation in order to fulfill my promise to the 
Lord. I was filled with sorrow and very much im- 
pressed at the same time. The people still gathered 
around my bedside, insisting on me to obey my parents, 
but they knew not my condition. They also told me 
many things, that the Bible says about a child obey- 
ing its parents, all of which rested on my mind, and I 
wondered if I was doing wrong. Yet I said (to myself) 
it is the will of the Lord, and it must be done. While 
I was in this slumber I saw the same stone house, and 
I was still in the little cell, surrounded by a brilliant 
light. The house at this time was on this earth, but 
I did not see it when it arrived. There was still some 
fire on the earth not so much as there was before, only a 
very low blaze. I saw no people among the flames. I then 
looked up to the skies and saw Jesus in the clouds, but 
I did not see any fire in the element; it looked as clear 
as a crystal. Everything looked very lovely overhead. 

The earth was level as far as I could see, although 
there was a low blaze on it ; what it was burning I could 
not see. The stone house stood still for quite a while, 
then it began to move up by degrees. When it had 
gone a good distance from the earth it anchored in the 
air, and a great many angels alighted on the top of it. 
I then said, "I can't go any farther until Jesus leaves 
the clouds/' I was out of reach of the wicked crew. 
1 gazed at Jesus for quite a while, but his appearance 
was not like it was in the beginning. For in the be- 
ginning of judgment his face was like the brilliant sun. 
and seemed to outshine it, and his eyes were as flashes 
of lightning. This time his face looked like the rising 
sun as He gazed upon the earth, just about the middle 
11 

161 



The Seven Seals. 

of the afternoon. He made His way across the sky 
with the appearance of an angel, and rested on the 
stone house, (he seemed to be very tired and almost 
exhausted), with a small number of angels, and they 
all bowed with their faces downward. Whether they 
were praying or not I do not know. I did not hear 
them. As soon as they had bowed the house began to 
move up again. After moving upward for a long time 
it came to a great city called Zion. Then all of them 
left -the housetop and went into the kingdom, and laid 
down with Jesus on the flowery bed of ease. I also 
went and laid down with them. 

Jesus laid on the edge of this bed toward the north, 
and a great host of angels was with him. The bed 
seemed to be midway between the air, for I saw the 
skies above me and looking over the edge I saw the 
earth. There was no fire on it. I did not see the en- 
tire earth, but the part that I saw was lovely white 
earth and looked firm and level. A host of angels 
were looking also. I wondered much over this. Such 
a sight I had not seen before. The earth below and 
not a human being or any creeping things upon it. I 
then began to wonder of what use it could be put. 
Jesus then called six of the angels that laid with Him 
on the bed of ease and stood them together (they were 
of one size and height) then gave to each of them six 
wings. These angels seemed to be mourning. Their 
wings and garments were dark. After they had re- 
ceived their wings they stood on the edge of the bed 
in a straight line. Jesus then told them to go to ail 
parts of the earth, and see if there was any sin left 
upon it, and in ten days to return with the news. 

As soon as He spoke these words they moved like a 
flash of lightning, and all flew together towards the 
north. I did not see them return, for about this time 

162 



The Seven Seals. 

I aroused from slumber and was so happy. I could not 
tell half that I had seen. 

There was a time during the seven days of my views 
that I saw a vision. I saw a train moving at a very 
swift speed, trying to get around the world. There 
were stations along the railroad about a mile apart. 
Saints and sinners gathered at the stations. When 
the train got near the station it would blow a signal 
whistle, and the people hearing this signal would get 
in motion to take the train. Both rich and poor 
boarded the train until it got so heavily loaded that 
another engine was put on behind. This train ran all 
around the world and took on passengers at every 
station. The railroad was so conducted as to extend 
to the border of a great and wide river. A large ship 
was at the landing of this river. I can't describe the 
appearance of the ship, nor its size, for I have never 
seen anything like it with natural eyes. It was the 
largest ship I have ever seen. 

The river was calm and the ship stood at the land- 
ing. I then saw the crowd getting off the train; rich 
and poor, saints and sinners, and get on the ship. The 
captain of the ship, standing on deck, said that was 
the old ship of Zion, and the river was the Jordan, 
and told the crowd to get on board ; there was room for 
many more. 

A great number of this crowd were sinners, and this 
caused me to wonder much to see sinners enter the 
old ship of Zion. When they had all entered, the door 
of the ship was closed, and the ship stood at the land- 
ing for quite a while, I suppose. How long the ship 
stood I do not know, and the train I saw no more. 
I had aroused from slumber, and was so happy that I 
could not tell all I had seen, and the seven days were 
not yet passed. Before they had time to give, or try 

163 



The Seven Seals. 

to give me anything to eat I fell into another slumber, 
and while in this state I cried, "Oh, Lord! how long 
will it be before the seven days will pass ?" The Lord 
answered me, saying, "To-day is the sixth day, and to- 
morrow will be the seventh. It took six days to com- 
plete, in the beginning, and it will take six to complete 
in the ending of the world. The seventh day will be 
rest." 

I then said : "If there were six days, where were the 
nights ; for I saw no night during the time, Oh, Lord ?" 
The Lord answered, "There was no night; six days in 
one." I thought, "how strange!" for I saw the first 
afternoon on that day, and He said it was the sixth 
day. I wondered if things were almost completed. I 
thought of the old ship of Zion; for it had not yet 
made its appearance; the time for it to come had nearly 
expired, for it was late in the afternoon, and it was 
the sixth day. All things must be completed, for to- 
morrow we will rest, as that will be the seventh day. 
I went away, and soon found myself at the river of 
Jordan, in the old ship of Zion. The sun was not very 
high. The ship left the shore, but it did not toss at 
all; it sailed so level I could not discern it moving. 
It started diagonally across the river. I saw an island 
not far off to the east of the ship. When we got to the 
middle of the river I saw the island plain; there was 
a man on it all alone. I began to wonder why he was 
not on board the ship. 

All the time I had been on the ship I had not noticed 
the crowd inside. I began to notice it now, for it was 
beginning to get dark on board; daylight was almost 
gone. The ship was making her way across the river. 
I saw there were two classes on board, and they had 
divided, one class in front of the other. Those that 
were in the hinder part asked those in the front to 

164 



Hie /Seven Seals. 

lend them some oil. When I heard this cry I looked 
and saw they had lamps with them, and vessels also, 
but they did not have any oil. I heard those that were 
in front tell them to 'go and buy of them that sell, 
for we have just enough for ourselves." The Virgin 
Mary was on board the ship, and was the first to light 
a candle; then the rest followed that had oil in their 
vessels. 

In the rear of the ship it was dark and gloomy; not 
a light could be seen. 

Now, those that were in the front began to sing: 
"There were ten virgins when the bridegroom came; 
five of them were wise, and five foolish." They also 
said that the foolish virgins cast John the Baptist out 
on the island of Patmos to starve; that the foolish 
asked for oil, for they had none in their vessels, and 
now it was too late to buy. 

The foolish held their peace, and sat in the dark. 
The light from the wise virgins' lamps did not shine 
against them. The ship sailed smoothly, and the wise 
virgins rejoiced as they sailed onward. About nine 
o'clock the ship landed at the other shore. The doors 
on the front stretched wide open, and all the wise 
virgins went out on the banks of the river with their 
lamps trimmed and burning. I saw six gold scales (five 
together and one alone.) 

The wise virgins were not five persons, but a great 
multitude, and the foolish virgins another multitude. 
The wise virgins mounted the gold scales, and they 
at once balanced. I heard a voice from the earth saying 
pure gold, and the virgins rejoiced greatly; and crying 
aloud, said: "I wonder must I go back to yonder 
borders, or wonder must I stay ? I wonder shall I ever 
reach Heaven; I wonder shall I fly?" Then they all 
took a glorious flight from the scales, and flew to the 

165 



The Seven Seals. 

door of an undying glory, and knocked; the door flew 
open and they marched in. 

I saw God the Father standing away back in the 
kingdom, with a great bell in his right hand, and a 
number of angels timing their harps, while others were 
singing; also a great band of Israelites kneeling around 
a great square wall just above me. They, too, were 
blowing on little white horns about three inches long, 
as that multitude marched onward into the kingdom. 
I heard God the Father tell the angels to stand back 
and let His morning brides come in. 

I heard a voice somewhere in the heavens crying, 
"You are welcome into my Father's kingdom, and all 
the angels know it well." Then God rang the bell, and 
it rang welcome into the kingdom. The multitude 
marching in told of the hard trials and crosses they 
had while sojourning in the land of sorrow. The angels 
moved back and the multitude marched to the south- 
western part of the kingdom and laid together to rest 
on the great beds of ease; for they were worried and 
tired. 

When all had entered the door was closed. I again 
found myself at the banks of Jordan. I looked to- 
wards the island and saw a four-wheel chariot on the 
water, not far from it, drawn by two white horses. 
Two men were sitting in it; one of them looked like 
the Son of God. He drove the chariot. I was told 
that it was Jesus and John the Baptist, and that Jesus 
was the driver. I watched the chariot until it got to 
the shore; then it took a flight, and went out of my 
sight, and I saw no more of them. 

The horses and chariot came all the way across the 
waters and the wheels did not splash the water, nor 
did the horses sink the least. 

The foolish now got off the ship, and tried to get 

166 



lie Seven Seats. 

on the scales, but failed. They then marched to the 
heaven door and knocked, and I heard the heavens 
cry: "What a strange knock at the door!" and a voice 
saying, "Go away strangers for we know not your 
knock." I saw them flee from the door and go back 
to the banks and beg to get on the ship again, but the 
door was shut and they could not enter. So they rushed 
to a great embankment that was northwest from the 
river of Jordan; then I saw no more of them. The 
ship still stood there, and the five gold scales also re- 
mained as they were before. All around this shore was 
green with grass and very level. While I stood there 
I began to wonder who would weigh on that one scale, 
and I heard a voice from a distance saying, "The one 
scale was to weigh a watchman, who was to be placed 
on the wall," and that my father was to be the watch- 
man. I saw them weigh him and place him on a 
great high wall; higher than anything that I had yet 
seen about the kingdom. I did not go anywhere near 
the top of it. There was only one man on the top 
and he sat on the edge, looking far away into a great 
mansion. 

I heard the heavens ringing in my ears, "There were 
five virgins that weighed on the golden scales. There 
were six in all; five for the wise virgins, and one for 
the watchman. The watchman had been weighed and 
placed on the watchman's wall." 

It was now the seventh day, and I saw all of God's 
saints at rest. I aroused from sleep, singing about the 
five golden scales that the virgins weighed upon, and 
the one that the watchman was weighed upon, after 
which he was placed upon the walls. I sung this in a 
very solemn tone. Many people came around my bed- 
side and wept. I sang a long time, after which I began 
to talk to my parents and friends. I told them from 

167 



The Seven Seals. 

the beginning to the end of the seven days, of my 
views as near as 1 could. I tried to explain to them 
why I did not eat, drink, nor sleep during the time. 
I was still tied in the bed seven ways. All that heard my 
sad story burst into tears, for it seemed that a great 
sorrow came upon them. A great many of them cried, 
"Sallie, you and Fred untie that child/' With the help 
of many friends they untied me, pitying me for every 
breath. I thanked them kindly. I felt like another 
person, for I was free and happy, and I continued to 
sing and tell them of what I had seen and heard. I 
also told them that I had been told father was to be 
the watchman on the watchman's walls. They rejoiced 
much at my story, and many of them gave thanks to 
the Lord for having heard me; they said that they 
knew God was with me, because I had seen many things 
and caused many to wonder. 

Some cried, "Lord, have mercy on us." Some said to 
others, "We had better look around ourselves, for we 
can't tell what is going to happen; for I do believe 
that the Lord sent this child here for some good pur- 
pose." 

During the six days of my views of the resurrection 
I suppose the weather was very peculiar, for I would 
often hear the people that came into the house speak 
of it, some saying it had been looking like rain for 
several days. 

There were two windows to my room, and the blinds 
were often open, and I could see that it looked foggy 
all day; the sun was not to be seen for six days. I 
also told them about this, and some of them had al- 
ready noticed it, and wondered why it looked so cur- 
ious. I then told them that the Lord said it would 
take Him just as many days to complete the ending as 
it took Him to complete the beginning. It took Him 

168 



The Seven Seals. 

six days, and on the seventh He rested; so shall it be 
in the ending. 

While I was viewing the resurrection the Lord made 
six days foggy and the seventh day the sun was seen 
to shine; when I had told them this, some of them 
witnessed the fact, and said that they remembered the 
days being foggy and threatening rain every minute. 
yet it did not. Then they said, "God moves in mys- 
terious ways, His wonders to perform." I talked with 
my parents and friends a long time, and told them 
many things, but was not able to tell them all at once. 
I often told them that I felt so hapoy. A great many 
of them thought yet that I would die. They did not 
disturb me this time with the medicine; but would 
rather hear me talk, and seemed to be interested in it. 
Someone was coming in all the while to see how 7. 
was; then I would tell them the whole history. This 
went on until night when the people left for their 
homes. I then ate a little lunch that evening for the 
first time in seven days. Thus ends my sixth subject, 
which was given me as the Sixth Seal. 

How sweet was the first trumpet sound, 
And those on their watch were so few; 

How dreary did the second one sound, 
When the dead to their duty arose true. 

Great was the third sound of the trumpet, 
It was equal to seven thunder peals ; 

For earth and hell was in commotion, 
Skipping at God's own will. 

Satan had left his palace below, 

And sought to gain the heavens; 
But God, who has all power, you know, 

Brought Satan to his level. 

169 



The Seven Seals, 

Great were the flames I saw; 

I wonder will natural eyes behold; 
When that great day, with six in one, 

Who shall be able to stand ? 

The gospel train ran swiftly by, 

Along the heavenly line; 
'Twas making its way to the Jordon, 

Where the weary rest will find. 

The Zion ship was landing, 

And the pilgrims got on board; 
The foolish and the wise together, 

I saw when they came to shore. 

The foolish were much distressed, 

But the wise exceeding glad; 
I saw them rejoice in their gladness, 

While the foolish were yet very sad. 

'Twas the wise that were weighed on the scales, 
And they balanced so nicely and even; 

For none but pure gold could weigh there, 
So all gained admission to the kingdom. 

I saw when all God's saints were resting 
(For it was now the seventh day.) 

The watchman was placed on the walls in time 
To see and hear all that was said. 

I began to write this seal Saturday, July 1, 1893, 
and finished it Tuesday, July 18. A great many might 
dispute some parts of it, but I wrote just what I saw 
and heard in the spirit. 

170 



The Seven Seals. 

I left Mr. Mason's on the fourth of June, and only 
wrote that short history (very short it is, too) during 
the time. It seemed an awful shame for me to lose so 
much time; there were more than twenty days spent 
in idleness. I got entirely out of the notion of writing 
during the time. I began to feel tired, and wanted 
to rest awhile; besides, I was a little discouraged, as 
my first copyist (Miss Winnie Blackwell) had not writ- 
ten to me since I left home, and I had not heard from 
Miss Amy for quite a while; so I begun to think that 
it was useless for me to write, as I had no one to copy 
for me, and I had a great many sheets already written. 
So I laid my papers aside, and decided to rest awhile. 
During the time I joined with several girls to practice 
for a concert, but did not feel contented, for I felt 
that I was doing something very wrong. 

At last we decided to give it up. I then delayed, 
by one cause and then another. Time passed swiftly 
by, and I began to think "how foolish it is in me to idle 
my time away in this manner," so I prayed, "Oh, Lord, 
please let not my mind waver over the trashy things 
of this sin-trying world, but place my heart and mind 
upon Thee, and Thy immortal glory, if it be Thy holy 
will, for the sake of Jesus. There is nothing made un- 
less from Thee and Thee alone. Oh Lord, will Thou 
please place my whole heart and mind upon the work 
that Thou hast given me to do, for Jesus' sake; keep 
my mind from all evil thoughts, and my mouth from 
evil speaking." 

I repeated these words time after time. I had no 
particular time to pray, but any time during the day, 
when I am very busy, I pray with all my heart, and 
the same at night when I am awake. 

It is very seldom that I ever awake during the night. 
I usually go to bed at ten o'clock, and awake at four 

171 



The Seven^Seals. 

or five in the morning, unless my mind is troubled 
about something. 

After I had prayed the prayer just mentioned sev- 
eral times there came a man to this little town who 
was called Prophet Jones by many of the people. I had 
often heard of him, but had never met with him be- 
fore. He came on Friday, June 30th, and that night 
preached at the hall to a large congregation. Of all 
preaching I never heard a man preach like this be- 
fore. 

He said that he had no education, (taught to him 
by man) but God taught him the Bible, and he could 
read any part of it; also he knew the Bible all by 
heart, yet he could not write his name. He told of 
many distressing things that happened while he was 
travelling through the United States; how the Lord 
had sent him from place to place to prophesy coming 
destructions, and how he had been treated by the peo- 
ple while doing the will of God. He said he had been 
preaching for ten years, and was now thirty-nine years 
old. Since he had been on his pilgrim's journey he 
had met with many hard crosses and trials; sometimes 
he was without money or food, and often when he was 
out of the two, he was a long way from the place for 
which he started; then he would foot it. 

'Sometimes he would get tired and very hungry and 
would come to a city or town and go to some of the 
houses, and ask for a piece of bread, they would turn 
him off without helping him. 

Very often he had to sleep out in the snow and rain, 
go without food for several days, and have to wear his 
clothes wet. Yet with all this he was determined to 
do as the Lord had commanded him to do. Then said 
he "God was with me, and I did not perish. I prayed 
for His will to be done, not mine. I slept in the snow 

172 



The Seven Seals. 

and rain, wore my clothes wet, and it did not hurt me, 
for the Lord was with me; and I have never had a 
doctor to attend me for any sickness." 

I did not have much time to talk with him as he did 
not tarry long. He preached two sermons in Lam- 
hertville Sunday; and one on the street in Philadel- 
phia, Saturday. He said, while he was preaching on 
the street, some of the people were fighting and cut- 
ting each other so badly that many of them had to be 
carried to the hospital. He told those that stood around 
him that he did not see the use of sending preachers 
away to far countries to preach to the heathen for they 
had them here. 

His sermons in Lambertville were based on baptism; 
in which he said : "Unless a man be born of the spirit 
and of the water he can in no wise be saved. Some 
people call me crazy; well if I am crazy, I am crazy 
in Jesus; and this crazy religion that I have, I expect 
to go to heaven with it." 

"The Bible tells us that a time will come when peo- 
ple can't stand sound doctrine, and this is the time; 
for you may tell them the truth, but they believe you 
not." 

"God told me to go preach and prophesy. He sent 
me to Johnstown to tell the people to flee from the 
place several years before it was destroyed. I told 
them time after time, but they would not take heed. 
I also preached to them to repent of their sins and be 
baptized, yet they would not take heed; but continued 
to call me a crazy man, and cast me into prison, and 
sent a doctor to examine me. He examined me, then 
sat and talked with me, and I told him many things 
about the Lord of heaven." 

"The people asked the doctor what should be done 
with me; he said that 'there is nothing the matter with 

173 



The Seven Seals. 

the man's brains, but' he thought 'this man had some- 
thing superior to that which we have, for he is full of 
the Holy Ghost/ So they turned me out of prison." 

"Many a ti> e I have gone to the swill barrel to get 
something to eat, for so many people would send me 
away from their doors without food; but I still told 
them what God had commanded me to tell." 

"There are many things that will happen, because the 
world is so wicked. The Lord told me to go and tell 
the people in Chicago and other western cities that he 
is going to send great destructions upon them for their 
disobedience, and for breaking the Sabbath." 

"The city of New York will be destroyed by an 
earthquake, and Lambertville will be shook so that you 
people won't want to be here. A great many people 
don't believe in me; and many of them want to know 
of me when these things will come to pass; I tell them 
to look, for these things will surely come to pass, and 
I will live to see them, because God told me so." 

I went to New York, and told the people there that 
something was going to happen to them, and a great 
many people would be killed. Some called me a crazy 
man, and made fun of me; and in a short time after 
that I heard that a great building fell in, and killed 
a great many people; and they were two or three days 
getting the dead bodies away. Did they believe 
me then? Yes, for they published my name in the 
newspapers." 

Prophet Jones told this and many other things 
while preaching that I can't remember. I wrote this, 
thinking that someone may chance to read it who had 
not heard of Prophet Jones, and likely may never 
hear him. Eead this and if you hear of these things 
you will know that the Lord has forewarned the peo- 
ple. This He always does, but the people fail to be- 

174 



The Seven Seals. 

]ieve, and call the prophets crazy, and cast some into 
prison. 

When he was through with his sermon and the 
church dismissed, several of the members ran to me 
to introduce me to the Prophet. Some of them longed 
to see us meet; this I suppose was a great curiosity to 
them. There were so many gathered around him that 
they were some time getting me to him. At last Mr. 
C. Mason took me up to him, and introduced me, say- 
ing, "Brother Jones, Sister Lucy Smith." He spoke 
very gracefully; then Mr. Mason said, "this is our 
prophetess that I have been telling you about." Brother 
Jones seemed to be greatly pleased to meet with me, 
and wished me a future happiness. 

He said that he would like to have a talk with me 
before he left; that he wanted to hear some of my 
dreams that the people had been telling him about. 
"Alright," said I, "I will tell you one on Sunday." He 
said I would have more time to tell it Sunday, for our 
time had already expired for that night. 

I bade him good evening, and left the hall for my 
home. On the way I met with several young men and 
women; I laughed and told them that I was afraid of 
that man. They said, "Oh, he won't hurt you; you are 
not afraid of him." 

I guess they thought I was joking, but I did have a 
little fear upon me, but what caused it I did not know. 
Sunday came, and I was not able to get to the church 
until the afternoon. The Prophet preached in the 
morning, but as he had been traveling a great deal he 
was sleepy and tired, so slept that afternoon (so I was 
told) and the next day he had to take another journey 
toward his home, which was in some part of Virginia. 

That evening he preached again. After service was 

175 



The Seven Seals. 

over, and the people had started out I told Mr. Simon 
Fisher that I wanted to tell the Prophet a dream. 

"Why did yon not say something about it sooner? 
It is now 'most too late;" he then stopped the congre- 
gation and told them that I had something to say. Very 
soon the people were silent. I then got upon the plat- 
form. The Prophet told me to stand up and tell it 
to the people. "No sir," said I, "for I want to tell it 
to you." 

"Oh! do you?'* said he. Then he and I sat face to 
face. I said, "I want to ask you a question." "Want to 
ask me a question, did you say?" "Yes sir," said I. I 
then asked him would Jesus come to dwell on earth a 
thousand years before the end of time. He said, "Yes, 
the Bible speaks of it. He will dwell with his saints 
a thousand years before the end of time." 

He then asked some that sat around for witness, and 
they told him the Bible speaks of it. Said I, "Well, 
do you think He is here now, or has He got to come ? 
What is your belief about it ?" New said the Prophet, 
"He is not here yet, for the Bible says that Satan will 
be chained down, and the Lord will dwell with his 
saints." I then told him of seeing Jesus come to earth 
on the twenty-seventh day of November, 1890. He 
seemed to study a little over this, then said, "You may 
have seen it in that year; but did He say, the day I 
come; if so we don't know just when he shall come." 

"No sir," said I, "the Lord told me f to-day I come 
to earth/ and that was the twenty-seventh of Novem- 
ber, 1890." He said, "I won't dispute you, but I have 
seen an account of everything else except that; but 
I will find it out." Then he said to the congregation, 
"You all must not dispute her, for if jou do the Lord 
might punish you, for we don't know. God works out 

176 



The Seven Seals. 

of the sight of man, and whatever you do, don't dispute 
her." 

During the time Prophet Jones was preaching his 
sermon that evening he told of a great light, and 
said that God calls us by signs and tokens. He re- 
membered a few months previous there was a great red 
light seen in the sky, and "that was a sign from God. 
Some put it to one thing and some to another; and 
many of them seemed to be scared almost to death, for 
they thought it was Judgment Day, and some of them 
are uneasy to this very day," said the Prophet. 

While I was talking with him I asked how long it 
had been since he saw that light ; if it was in the month 
of February, 1892. "I don't remember just how long 
it has been, but I know it was a great light, and it 
frightened many people," he said. 

Then I asked him if he remembered how the light 
came across the sky. "It came over four hundred 
miles," said the Phophet. I then told him that I was 
commanded to write all that I saw in seven subjects, 
and I prayed for this sign to be seen, to see if I under- 
stood right, and it came. I began to write with a con- 
tented mind, and I was told to write and call each sub- 
ject a "Seal;" there are seven subjects. 

The Lord commanded me to close all seven of ths 
"Seals" into one book and call it a book of "Seven 
Seals," but I don't understand this. "What do you 
think of it? for I did not know that there was such a 
thing to be written as a Seal." 

"Now," said the Prophet, "you are asking the wrong 
one. You must ask God about that; John wrote when 
he was on the island, and he was about to write what 
the seven thunders muttered, but God told him to 
seal up, and not write any more. Whatever God com- 
mands you to do, go and do it; for the Bible says, In 
12 

177 



The Seven Seals. 

your days your sons and daughters will prophesy;' and 
that has come to pass, for I am the son and you are 
the daughter. I saw the account of everything that 
you have seen except that one thing. I saw the seas 
dry, and the fishes dried in the bottom of them." 

Then I told him that this famine will be here seven 
years. It was getting late, and we did not have the 
time to talk any longer, and the Prophet did not give 
me much time to tell him the "Seal" that I wanted to 
tell him. I wanted to tell him the distance I fell, 
but he did so much talking over what I did tell him 
that I could not tell half ; but he seemed to be so much 
rejoiced over it. He seemed to be in a great hurry, 
but promised that he would come again soon, and would 
have more time to hear my dreams. 

After we had all told him goodbye we left the hall. 
On my way to the door Eev. William White stopped me 
and said, "These are wonderful dreams that you tell: 
they are very wise, too, and causes a nerson to wonder 
much." Eev. White was a young minister, and often 
preached at the hall. He was also from Virginia (so I 
was told); still he had never heard me tell any of my 
dreams, although I had oftentimes told this same story 
and he seemed to wonder much over it, like many 
others, when they heard me tell it. 

Eev. White and his family now live in Lambertville ; 
he is the only colored minister that we have in this 
little town, but very often we have ministers from 
Philadelphia to preach for us. 

Eev. Gordon preached for us when we had Children's 
Day. We had two sermons that day, one in the morn- 
ing and one in the evening. His wife came with him ; 
and we had a lovely time. A great many of the Sunday 
School scholars recited, and we had singing. There was 
quite a large attendance. Eev. Gordon led many of 

178 



The Seven Seals. 

the hymns. I recited 133d Psalms, and while still on 
the platform I told this same story. Eev. Gordon and 
his wife had never heard it. After we had dismissed 
they came to me and shook hands; he then asked me 
when I had this dream. I told him in the year 1890. 

"How long did yon say yon were in this state of 
dreaming ?" 

"Twenty-four days/' said I. I told him that I wrote 
my dreams, and had abont 284 pages already written. 

"What do yon do with them; have them printed and 
sent over the country?" asked his wife. 

"No, madam; I will have to get them copied first; 
besides I have not finished writing yet, and I don't 
know exactly what I will do with them. I write on 
fools-cap paper, with a lead pencil, then have it written 
with pen and ink to keep from nibbing out." 

"Oh, yes," said she; and he said that he hoped I 
would be successful in my undertaking. I then bade 
them good afternoon, and left the hall with some one 
on each side of me asking questions concerning my 
dreams, but I did not tarry to tell any more. 

Just before the) congregation was dismissed Eev. 
Gordon was called upon to address the Sabbath School, 
and while doing so he spoke of my dream, and said, 
"It is a great warning, and the young Miss seems to be 
not of herself while she tells what the Lord has told 
her to tell you; then why not take heed?" 

He said many other things concerning it, but I can't 
remember them. 

It is seldom that I ever tell a dream, because most 
of the colored people here have heard my story. Some 
of them I think believe me, and some don't. I have 
not yet chanced to tell it to any large crowd of white 
people. Somehow I have not the courage to tell it to 
a few of them, for I feel as if they would laugh and 

179 



The Seven Seals. 

make fun of me; and that might cause me to get im- 
patient with them. They seem -to be a people that don't 
believe in such things. Some of them calls it raising 
an excitement. 

Sometimes I stop and wonder who are wrong, the 
white or the colored? I wonder if God will suffer any 
of His people to pray for wisdom and then turn them 
out foolish. Surely, said I to myself, the white people 
have had more time to get an education, and more time 
to read and get an understanding than most of the 
colored people; therefore I think they ought to know 
all about the Bibles When our mothers and fathers 
were bound in slavery, and most of them had no time 
to learn anything, but to work with all their might 
for fear they would be whipped to death by the whites, 
all this time the white people were learning. 

I am told if the colored people were found off to 
themselves having a little prayer meeting the white 
people would whip them and break up their meetings. 
I have heard many a colored person say that they have 
walked more than ten miles to get to a little prayer 
meeting, and some of them would get whipped, after 
stealing off from their owners; and others, that they 
had to go to work hungry, after having a small loaf of 
bread and meat for a meal; and then if they did not 
work faithfully they would get whipped. 

The slaves were not served in this manner at all 
places, for some of them had very good owners. Some 
of the hungry ones would steal food at night in order 
to get enough to eat. Often, while listening to these 
sad stories, I would shed many tears. There are times 
when all of these things comes fresh to my memory, 
and I wonder much over them, and pray, "Oh, Lord, 
have mercy upon this race for Jesus' sake, and in Thy 

180 



The Seven Seals. 

own appointed time, wilt Thou give justice, Lord, if it 
suits Thy will." 

A great many of the whites treat this race with con- 
tempt to this day. I have often wished that I had 
died when young, even a baby; then I would not have 
had this to behold, nor such impressed upon my mind, 
for my heart has often drooped in sorrow, thinking 
of the past, and the many things to come. 

I am sorry to see so many of this ex-slave race going 
so contrary to the will of the Almighty God, after He 
has brought them out of bondage. Great pride seems 
to have taken possession of their hearts.; and so many 
seem to have forgotten God in prayer. I think it is 
a shame for the people to treat the Crucified Saviour 
in such a manner. Some won't seek the kingdom 
themselves, and when others seek and tell to them the 
great wonders they don't believe. I pray that the Lord 
may change the minds of the people. 

When I was at home I never liked to be in company 
with many at a time. It was a task to keep their com- 
pany; one girl was enough for me. But since living 
in Lambertville my mind has changed; that droopy 
spirit has left me. The nearer I get through writing 
the better I feel. Now, when I am in company with a 
crowd of girls I am more cheerful and contented, and 
think it is great fun. 

Catharine Kaiter and Alice Pondexter often came in 
to see me; they are from Virginia, too. Catharine lives 
across the street from me, and Alice about a square 
away. We three often go together, though I have 
never met with them until I came here. They never 
ask me many questions concerning my writing; they 
sometimes ask me am I never through, and say they 
will be glad when I finish. They are both hard-work- 
ing girls. Catharine seems to be of such a good disposi- 

181 



The Seven Seats. 

tion, and looks after her dear mother ; her father died 
when she was about twelve, she said, so she often sends 
her mother money to help her along. How good and 
kind it is in her to help her mother so much. I think 
it is a great honor. She so often speaks of her mother 
in snch a kind manner, and, as myself, don't seem to 
care very much for fine dressing. 

Alice is quite different. She is very talkative, and 
always full of fun, but is a very friendly girl. She 
sometimes asks me what I am going to do with my 
writing when I get through. This question has been 
asked me by both white and colored. 

Mr. Beverley Young, a young gentleman that calls 
to see me sometimes, so often asks me the same ques- 
tion, and seems to be eager to know. It has always 
been a hard question for me to answer. He went so 
far as to tell me to pray to the Lord and ask him what 
I must do with it when I get through writing. I felt 
that it was useless for me to do this, as I believed the 
Lord in His appointed time would direct me. Then I 
don't know how long I will live in this world, so I 
never tell anyone what I wish to do; I can easily tell 
what I have done, and if I don't live to see what will 
be done with it I have no doubt that the Lord will 
direct someone to put it to some use. 

This is the least of my thoughts. "What will I do 
with it ?" My mind is on getting through writing, and 
to know just how I will feel when I am through; for 
now I imagine that my feelings are a little different 
from many other people's. 

I received a letter from Amy and Winnie a few days 
ago. I had not heard from Winnie before since I left 
home; and Amy had not written to me for quite a 
while, either. I began to think it was useless for me 
to write any more until I heard from them, as I had 

182 



The Seven Seals. 

a lot of papers written that had to be copied, and was 
afraid that they would get rubbed too much to be 
copied. 

After I had a letter from both of the girls I felt 
better satisfied. Amy wrote word that she told her 
people a part of the dream that she had, and they 
were greatly pleased with it, and were anxious to hear 
the remainder of it. Amy also said that she would 
finish what she had in two weeks, then send them to 
me and I could send back some more. 

Winnie wrote that she had not written all that I 
left with her, but would try to finish in the summer; 
that it was quite a job, and she was out of paper. I 
sent her money at once to get more paper. 

Now, after hearing Prophet Jones' sermon and re- 
ceiving these letters I felt better satisfied, and my many 
vain thoughts were banished, and I wrote with a con- 
tented mind. 

Sometimes I would get impatient and begin to think 
I would never get through writing; then I would pray 
to the Lord for Job's patience and a willing mind to 
write, "and to do Thy will, whatever it may be; for 
my heart is willing, but my flesh is weak. Oh, Lord, 
have mercy on me." 

I don't believe in telling a long history about some- 
one that would cause hard feelings among the people 
around me. When Prophet Jones was in town I told 
Mrs. Eittenhouse about him one afternoon while she 
was in the kitchen. I began by asking her if she had 
ever read the book of Johnstown. "No, and I don't 
want to read any such books as that either," she re- 
plied. 

"Well," Said I, "did you ever hear of the man that 
prophesied of it before it was destroyed?" "No!" said 
she, "is he a colored man?" 

183 



The Seven Seals. 

"Yes, ma'am, and he is called Prophet Jones." 
"Why, Lucy, there are no prophets now-a-days. They 
are all done away with; there were such in ancient 
days." 

"The Bible says there will he prophets now-a-days, 
and I believe it. You will find it in the book of Joel." 

Mrs. Eittenhouse said no more about it at this time. 
I then told her he would preach at the hall that even- 
ing. The following Sunday morning he preached again, 
as I have before stated. 

Mrs. O'Neal took dinner with the family, and while 
I was waiting the table Mrs. O'Neal looked up and 
said, "Lucy, who was it that preached at the hall this 
morning? He preached very loud." 

"Yes," said I, "he has a very strong voice. He is a 
man by the name of Jones." 

"Why," said Mrs. Eittenhouse, "don't you know 
Lucy believes there are such things as prophets now-a- 
days?" Mrs. O'Neal said, "Oh, there are no prophets 
now." Miss Mary, an aunt of Mrs. Eittenhouse, said 
there were prophets in ancient days, but there were 
none now. 

"Why," said I, "the Bible speaks of it." 

"Yes," said Miss Mary, "the Bible speaks of there 
being prophets before the millennium, but there are 
none now." 

"When will the millennium come ?" I asked. 

"I don't know," said Miss Mary. 

"Well," said I, "it is just as apt to be prophets as 
not, then, if you don't know when the millennium will 
come." They did not say any more and I left the room. 

Very often while writing this dream I remained 
very close in doors, and sometimes would write twelve 
pages of foolscap paper a day, besides doing my work. 
This was better than I had done during the whole time 

184 



The Seven Seals. 

of my writing. I did this work two days in each week, 
Mondays and Tuesdays, for I was not busy on these 
days, and in this way I wrote as many as forty pages 
a week for two weeks. Every day and every night I 
was busy writing. My people began to get uneasy and 
thought it was too bad for me to stay in so close to 
worry over writing. They insisted on me to go out 
and take some exercise; it would make me sick to sit 
and inhale the same air so long. 

"Go out with the rest of the girls, and you will look 
and feel more cheerful. You look so gloomy when you 
sit and write so much. You have such a bright counte- 
nance when you go out among your friends. Now 
promise me that you will go out next week and enjoy 
yourself; it will be better than staying in the house 
so close; for I think that was mostly the cause of your 
sickness before, and if you keep on at this rate you 
will be sick again," said Mrs. Kittenhouse. "Not that 
I don't want you to write on your dreams, but I don't 
want to see you sick again." 

I did not open my mouth, but my eyes filled, with 
tears. I said to myself, I am compelled to write, and 
how can I lose a week on it, for I have idled away 
enough of my time already. Next week came, and I 
continued to write, but not so much as before ; still she 
thought it was a shame for me to stay in so close. 

Just a few nights previous I fell asleep and began 
to dream. I dreamed that I was in a kitchen, and there 
saw a man and woman sitting together, and behind them 
was something in the shape of the moon, and striped 
like a rainbow. I said, "look!" The woman at once 
looked, but the man did not turn his head. The woman 
vanished from it with a great noise following her, but 
the man sat as one deaf and dumb. When the woman 
made great admiration at what she had seen the object 

185 



The Seven Seals. 

ascended high, then it came down with great force, 
and lodged upon a table in the kitchen. This time it 
was in the shape of a book, and the color of iron, and 
they that stood near seemed afraid to touch it. So ends 
this little history, Friday, July 28, 1893. 



SEVENTH SUBJECT. 
WHAT WILL HAPPEN AFTEE JUDGMENT DAY? 

Now, dear friends, I can't say 1 will give an account 
of everything that will happen. I saw visions, yet I 
did not see into all of the mysteries; but what I did 
see was a great mystery to me, for I did not and cannot 
yet understand it. I must have been a little disobedi- 
ent also, for my parents still whipped me. They wore 
out the other bunch of switches on me; so during the 
twenty-four days they wore out fourteen switches. I 
thought it was a great pity; still I was not twenty-one, 
and I did not think myself full-grown. 

This subject may seem queer to the readers (and it 
seems strange, too), for anyone to tell what will happen 
after that great day. I have been wondering ever since 
I saw this great mystery. It is something that I don't 
understand, besides many other things that I have 
written. In my last subject I told of six angels being 
sent out to search the earth to see if any sin could be 
found; of the ship that had on board the wise and 
foolish virgins; the great chariot that came across the 
waters; of such a joyful meeting there was in heaven 
when the wise entered; and the the fall of the foolish. 

It seemed strange to me that the ship did not come 
in until the six angels had been sent out; yet it is all 
a mystery to me, and I can't understand it. I did not 

186 



The Seven Seals. 

see the angels return to deliver their message but I do 
wish I knew, so I might tell it. 

Soon after this I fell into another slumber, and 
while in this slumber I went into a large dwelling 
house; it seemed to be upon a great mountain. It was 
one of the finest buildings my eyes ever beheld. In that 
house sat a woman and her husband, both of whom 
possessed great wisdom, and neither of them knew the 
power of the other's wisdom, so they decided to try it. 
The woman was to receive the wisdom of her husband 
and he was to receive tier's. When the woman had 
received her husband's wisdom it was too great for 
her; but her's was not too great for him. Next I saw a 
crowd of litle children, dressed in white, and 
seemed to be of one height and size, come out of that 
building, and walked away one by one over a lovely 
gravel walk (wide and white as snow) on the north side 
of the house. I watched them to see where they went, 
but there seemed to be no end to the beauties, for 
the more they walked, more beautiful the land was. 
Then I saw a lovely palace, and looking up, the sky 
was beautiful, but I didn't notice whether the sun 
shone or not, because I was so much surprised to think 
I was on this earth and to see everything so lovely. 
It did not look anything like the same place; but 
more like a palace filled with a number of people who 
had the appearances of angels. Everywhere looked 
so peaceful and happy. There were seven streams of 
water, as clear as a crystal, flowing by that great dwell- 
ing^ They ran down a slope from east to west, and were 
narrow and so deep that although they were so clear 
I could not see to the bottom. They were very close 
together, and so arranged that a person swimming on 
one of them could easily go into the next one without 
getting out of the water. 

187 



The Seven Seals. 

The woman and her husband left the dwelling and 
went to the first stream, where there was a little boat 
at the landing. They got in and sailed a little way 
up the stream, then got out into the water and bathed 
a short while; then they swam in the next one and 
bathed; they did this in all seven of the streams, which 
were called streams of purity. While they were on 
the first stream sailing they tarried a while on the 
western banks, which faced a lovely grove, and told 
forth their wisdom. The husband told his first, and 
it formed a small stone house. Then the wife told 
her's, and that formed a lovely frame house, very large, 
and the doors were opened; but the stone house had 
great iron doors to it, one of which was on the east side 
of the house. There were no windows or doors open in 
that house; they were all locked, and the man of wis- 
dom had the keys. He would not unlock the doors; 
nor would he tell what was in the house; he kept the 
keys, and with his wife went again and bathed in all 
seven streams without speaking a word. When they 
came out of the last stream they went to a large river 
nearby and bathed in that. 

Then they got into another boat with another per- 
son and stood at the banks a short while. I saw a 
great number of persons gather around the banks of 
that river as far as my eyes could see. I saw my mother, 
father, sister, brothers, and a great many friends there. 
That river was called the river Jordan. Someone cried 
out it is water of purity. I saw a woman holding in 
her hands a short ladder with three rounds to it, very 
close together, that she called Jacob's ladder. She 
placed it in the river and it rested on the bank, but 
did not reach the bottom, for the water was very deep 
and clear, but eyes could not penetrate the bottom. 
The third step of the ladder went about three inches 

188 



The Seven Seals. 

under the water. I could see the three steps very 
plainly; the names of them are faith, hope and charity. 
Charity was called the greatest step of the three. Then 
I saw a number of persons going one by one on the lad- 
der, and being baptized in Jordan. I did not see who 
baptized them, but I saw them go under the water 
and come forth again. I looked towards the west and 
saw the same frame house with its doors still open. It 
looked very neat and clean. This time I saw eight chil- 
dren in it; the youngest was about three years old; 
they seemed very happy together. 

The woman that told forth her wisdom and formed 
the house claimed the children as hers. They seemed 
to be so peaceful and obedient. I did not see them 
leave the house during the whole time. I again looked 
towards the eastern shore, and there I saw a picture of 
a small house and farm. The father of the woman 
that was in the boat came and looked at the picture, 
and said: "This is the picture of my first beginning." 

It showed that he had been a very poor man, and 
he did not care for so many to see it, but he could 
not move it, and everybody that came near could see 
it. His daughter rejoiced, for she loved the appear- 
ance of the beginning. Her father looked amazed, 
but her mother seemed to be very happy. His shoes 
were unlaced. His daughter then told him to go to 
that frame house, and he would find eight grandchil- 
dren, and the youngest one would lace his shoes with 
great pleasure, and all of them would treat him well. 
Hie went at once and found things just as she had 
told him, and the old man came out greatly pleased, 
but the picture of the first beginning remained in the 
same place. The great multitude continued marching 
down to the water to be baptized. 

The boat with the three in it sailed up and down 

1£9 



The Seven Seals. 

the river, and the woman that told forth her wisdom 
held in her hands a lovely gold ball. It shone so 
bright that it attracted the attention of the multitude, 
and they rejoiced much over the sight. Then the boat 
took a straight course up the river until they came to i 
great mountain on the southern side of the river. I 
saw a great many hills and mountains near by, but 
could not see the end of the river either way. Thewoman 
stopped at the first mountain and looked up towards 
the heavens. The heavens opened and there was 
handed down to her a great number of bottles of water 
(sealed up). She broke the seals one by one, and said 
they were bottles of tears, which had been shed by true 
saints of God, and were bottled because they were pure. 

Now when she had unsealed them, she, her husband 
and the other person, took a bottle, then went around 
the first mountain. There they found a number of 
empty fountains, each just large enough for one 
person to get into. The woman tilted the bottle, and 
dropped a tear into the empty fountain, and it yielded 
so fast that in a short time it was full. The other two 
did the same thing and theirs became full also. They 
went all around the mountain and dropped a tear in 
each fountain; then they went around the other hills, 
and mountains in like manner. There were more than 
a thousand fountains around each mountain. There 
were not as many around the hills. I did not count 
the hills and mountains, therefore I am not able to tell 
how many there were; neither were the fountains 
counted. 

When they had dropped every tear from the bottles, 
and every fountain was filled, the water became very 
clear. Then they sat the empty bottles aside and each 
of them bathed in a separate fountain, and said they 
were fountains of purity, and everyone that was bap- 

190 



The Seven Seals. 

tized in Jordan must bathe in them so as to be purified. 
Then they got into the boat and sailed back to the 
baptizing place, and told the multitude what they had 
done, and they rejoiced much. As fast as they were 
baptized they marched up the banks of the river to the 
great mountains and hills where the fountains of purity 
were. There they bathed, each in a separate fountain. 
I was not told what multitude this was, nor anything 
about their condition, but I know it was on earth. I 
did not see any other water except the seven streams, 
the river of Jordan and the fountains of tears. 

I then looked again above my head, and behold I 
saw another great mystery. The southern elements 
were swarmed with angels, each having four wings, 
and they moved very swiftly towards earth, making a 
great noise with their wings as they flew. They seemed 
to be making their way to the river of Jordan. That 
river must be very wide for I could not see the north- 
ern border of it, neither did I see the arrival of the 
angels, nor did I see what was locked up in the stone 
house. Probably if I had gone far enough to see the 
mysteries of these three my story might be still more 
interesting than any I have yet told. The angels were 
still coming towards the great river. The three per- 
sons in the boat still stood at the baptizing place. I 
aroused from slumber singing, "I am going over Jor- 
dan/' I sang a part of this hymn and a part of a few 
more. 

My parents made great admiration at me singing so 
well and having such a splendid voice, such as I never 
had before. After I got through singing I told my 
parents and friends about my slumber. They thought 
it was so strange, and when they began to ponder so 
much over it I told them the earth was God's footstool 
and would not be destroyed, but the world would be 

191 



The Seven Seats, 

destroyed — that is, the inhabitants of the earth — then 
this earth would be a heaven; but every sinful stubble 
will burn. God sent out six angels to search the earth 
for any sin that could be found. Then if He was not 
going to put it to some use why did he send them out 
of the kingdom on this business ? I saw nothing creep- 
ing, but just as far as my eyes could see it was a great 
palace. 

I saw all this so plain that I thought it was real. So 
when I aroused from slumber, after I had finished 
talking with the people around me, I began to wonder 
if a person could go to hell after they had once been 
born of the spirit. While I was in this wondering 
state I fell asleep and began to dream. I dreamed 
that I went into the heavens and walked through a 
large city. The streets were so narrow that two per- 
sons could not walk abreast on them. I walked until 
I came to a place where the street was crowded on 
both sides. I saw a council in session — God the Father 
was the Judge. It was there I saw the converting of 
souls. . Many of them that were on the left side 
prayed for the Lord to redeem their souls from hell. 
When they prayed so earnestly, the Father took pity 
and redeemed them. That was done by belief. When 
they believed they took only one step, and were on the 
right hand side of the street. Then they were called 
redeemed souls. A great many of the redeemed began 
to disbelieve God's works and forget him in prayer. 
Therefore they turned their backs on God. Then I 
saw them take another step and they^were back to the 
left again. Then they were called wandering sheep. 
Some of them prayed for forgiveness of their sins and 
returned; others refused to return and kept wandering 
until they went astray. Then the Lord withdrew the 
blessings that He had bestowed upon them and be- 

192 




IvUCINDA. SMITH 
AS SHE IvOOKED AFTER HER SERIES OF DREAMS 



The Seven Seals. 

stowed it upon others. The Council was still sitting. 
In the midst of it was a square table with a Bible on 
. it. God the Father opened the Bible and turned over 
leaf by leaf. As he turned them He said, "This Bible 
is not as it was when first written." I stood for quite 
a while in silence looking at the Council and the Bible 
that was on the table. While looking at these I awoke 
from sleep. 

I at once began to tell my dream to those that stood 
around my bedside. They rejoiced much over it, and 
said it is as true as she dreamed it. iSome said if a 
person had been redeemed from sin and then sin again 
and never ask for forgiveness, and die in this state, 
how can they enter the kingdom when the Bible plainly 
tells us that no sin can enter the kingdom of God. 
Others said the Bible has cetainly been translated, and 
who can tell how much has been put to or taken from 
it. The people were very much puzzled about my 
dreaming so much and so long; still I was not through 
dreaming. 

Shortly after this I fell asleep and dreamed that T 
was in a far distant land. I looked towards the east 
and saw a great lake. On it was a large house, different 
in appearance from any I had ever seen before, and it 
moved upon the water. I stood still and wondered 
much about it, and cried, "Oh, Lord! what a house/' 
The Lord answered me, saying, "This is Noah's Ark." 
I thought it moved a little by degrees. Then I heard 
a voice saying, "This is the way it moved when the 
great flood was upon the earth. In it was two of every 
living thing." I said to myself, "Noah must have been 
a faithful servant to God, and a man of great under- 
standing to build a house like this. I wonder if he 
had any doubts about him, for the water must have 

193 



The Seven Seals. 

been great and deep. There was no shore at all for 
the Ark to land at ." 

While in this deep study about Noah and the Ark 
I began to sing about them and awoke from sleep, 
singing at the top of my voice. They all rushed to my 
bedside to see what was the matter with me. I stopped 
singing and asked my father what was Noah's Ark built 
of. He said it was built of bark. 

"What kind of bark? Hickory, father?* 

"Oh, no, my child ; it was gopher bark, I think." 

"It must have been very strong bark." 

"Yes, it must have been." 

Still he did not speak positive about it. 1 don't 
know whether he really knew or not, as they would 
often tell me something to pacify me, because I was 
so inquisitive at that time. After I had asked a great 
many questions I told them about my dreams. They 
seemed astonished and made many wonders about it. 
They thought it very strange for me to dream so much, 
and remember so much of it afterwards. 

It was useless for them to wonder about me, for God 
had me in hand, and did His will, and no one could hin- 
der Him. I don't suppose they thought once that it 
was not a memory of my own, for God had caused my 
mouth to open, and He spoke through me to them. 
After T told mv dream I began to wonder what T would 
dream next, for I thought I was going to spend the rest 
of my davs in dreaming, and looked for a dream every 
time I "fell asleep. T dreamed about "Noah in the morn- 
ing. Soon after I began to sing a very sad hymn. The 
family was at breakfast and it seemed to worry them 
very much. T sang about the crucifixion of Christ. 
After each verse I would rhyme my father's name. 
That worried him so much that he could not eat in 
peace. He came into the room and tried to stop me, 

194 



The Seven Seals. 

but I could not stop. He then left the room with his 
eyes filled with tears. They looked for my death at 
any time, yet I did not feel the least sick. I had been 
in the bed for twenty-four days, dreaming most all the 
time. All of my dreams were very tiresome; the worst 
of all was the distance of falling. I did not spend 
much of my time in sleep. That too was very tiresome. 
My limbs had become a little weak, but I felt bright 
and cheerful, and was ready to talk with anyone that 
came. No one came in so soon that morning, and it 
passed very quickly. It was the twenty-seventh day of 
the month. I was looking for more dreams, not know- 
ing that was my last day for dreaming. 

I had dreamed so long and so much that I had gotten 
used to it and began to like it. By this time I had a 
very good appetite, but the doctor did not allow me to 
eat much for fear it would cause a relapse. I guess 
he thought I was more like a crazy person than any- 
thing else. They gave me rice and milk to eat, and 
very often through the day a milk toddy and some other 
nourishments. They were treating me as if I had been 
under a great spell of sickness, and I could not make 
them believe otherwise. I was getting very tired of 
eating such dainty dishes. 

One day mamma was looking for company to spend 
the day, so she made apple and potato pies. The next 
day she cut them and gave Jimmy and Martha, the 
two younger children, a piece of each. They came into 
the room where I was and sat there eating it. I began 
to beg them for some. They did not know whether it 
would kill me or not, yet they could not bear to hear 
me beg so pitifully, so both of them crept to my bedside 
and gave me a piece of each. I ate it in a hurry, fear- 
ing they would be whipped for giving it to me. This 
happened a few days before the twenty-seventh of the 

195 



The Seven Seals, 

month. On that day I told my dream, after which I 
began to sing a very sad hymn. While doing so the 
morning passed away. The two youngest had gone to 
school and all of the others were away at work. Just 
before twelve o'clock mother and father went to feed 
the cattle. About twelve o'clock (no one was at the 
house) I fell into another slumber. While in this 
slumber I looked up and saw the heavens open. It 
looked as if the sky had parted in the centre, and a 
great light appeared around and about the skies. It 
looked like a great kingdom above me. I then saw a 
man leave the kingdom, who looked like the Son of 
Man. He was so far from me I could not plainly see 
him, for I was on earth and he seemed to be coming to- 
wards it. I did not see whether the heavens closed 
behind him or not, for I was busy looking at him. He 
came towards this earth in a steady motion, still having 
the appearance of the Son of Man. 

When He had come a certain distance He stood still 
in the air (it appeared to me to be half way between 
heaven and earth) then He changed His form to that 
of a bird, and began to fly towards the earth in the 
same path the man was coming. It did not tarry on 
the way, but came straight down until within seven 
feet of the earth, then it alighted upon a man seven 
feet in height. The man was standing still, looking as 
if he had never done any harm, when the bird alighted 
upon him. This bird was called a dove. It opened 
its moutli and said: "I am Jesus. To-day I leave my 
Father's kingdom, and come to earth to dwell a thou- 
sand years, and while on earth I will gather together 
my number. If I can't get them out of mortal souls, 
I will turn stones into souls in order to have my num- 
ber. While on earth I will eat and drink with the 
people, and they won't know me. This man is a sinner 

196 



The Seven Seals. 

man, but not a sinful man." Then the dove went into 
the man, and he went his way with his face towards the 
north. He was a tall, slim man, of a bright complexion 
and a very modest look. 

I thought what a queer thing for a dove called Jesus 
to enter a sinner man. I aroused from sleep and sat 
straight up in bed. It had been a little cloudy that 
morning, but when I sat up the sun shone beautifully. 
Alice Harris, a young lady of seventeen, a friend of 
mine, had called to see me, and when J aroused I found 
her sitting by my bedside. We laughed and spoke 
cheerfully to each other. Then I began to tell her 
what I had seen. Alice was a sinner girl at that time, 
so she laughed and talked with me about my funny 
ways while ill, though she seemed to be much surprised 
at what I told her. I told her I was not sick but mother 
and all thought so, and I could not make them believe 
any different. I told her of her danger and she was 
greatly distressed. I heard father and mother coming. 
Alice hurried and told them that I was sitting up in 
bed. They ran in to see me and was greatly pleased to 
see me so cheerful and appear more natural to them 
than I had for a long time. 

Mother then gave me a little bread and chicken 
broth — about a half teacup full. It was such a little 
I became vexed, because I was very hungry, and so 
many times I had called for more to eat, and they were 
afraid it would do me harm. After I was through 
eating I thanked mother for it. She left the room. 
Then I told Alice all about the pie that I had eaton. 
She was greatly amazed, and when she went home she 
told her mother, and she came over and told my 
mother about it, fearing that they would give me some- 
thing else just as bad. Mother scolded me a little, but 

197 



The Stveh Seats. 

I don't think she whipped either of the children about 
it. She told them the danger. 

In a few days after this I got up. Mother and Mrs. 
Martha Harris helped to get my clothes on, and I sat 
by the fire and talked with them, and told them many 
things. My friends were greatly pleased to see me up 
again, when they had looked so long for my death. 
Many of them declared that I did not look like the same 
person, that my voice was even changed. 

My youngest sister, Martha, seemed afraid of me for 
a good while. She too was a sinner at that time. I 
would tell her so many things that were strange to 
her; then I would sing mournful songs that sometimes 
would cause her to cry. Very often when she was left 
in the room with me she would soon leave with a very 
sad look. She too declared that I had had such a 
change. She said, "Sister Lucy don't look like she 
used to, even her voice has changed. She never before 
had such a voice as she has now." Other members of 
the family said the same thing. 

I thought it was so funny for them to talk so. All 
of the children were very good and kind to me, yet 
they were afraid to give me anything to eat for a long 
time. The kitchen was next to the room that I was in 
and when mother and father were out, and Martha and 
Jimmie had gone to school, I would go into the kitchen 
and steal corn bread and meat. I would eat some of 
it, and the rest I would wrap in paper until I could 
get another chance. Both white and colored neighbors 
were good to me, and very often brought me something 
nice. 

So ends this subject with the two dreams given me 
for the "Seventh Seal." It is now August 8th, 1893. 
No human being can guess how glad I am that I am 
through writing, and that I am not so affected as to 

198 



The Seven Seals. 

be in the asylum; neither my body wrapped in clay, 
since many have thought this would be the result before 
I could by any means finish it. But God is great and 
His mercy endureth forever. Had He not been merci- 
ful unto me no one can tell what my condition would 
have been. 

In writing this little book I used eleven inches of 
pencil, but it was a very hard task for me to begin to 
write.When I first began I did not know what to write 
first— "The Sinner's Dream," or "My Childhood." I 
then prayed to the Lord time after time to get an 
understanding. At last one evening, while talking 
with M. J. Johnson, of Manchester, Va., he told me it 
would be best to tell as much of my childhood as pos- 
sible. When I had written a little of it I read it to 
him, cousin Emily and Miss Jennie Epps, they 
laughed at the funny things that I had written about 
myself, and said it was nicely written. 

Soon afterwards cousin Eobert Johnson, the son of 
M. J. and Emily Johnson, came home from school to 
spend a few days. He read some of them and said. 
"It is very good, but there are a great many mistakes 
that will have to be corrected by the one who copies it." 

Now, I hope friends will not get tired reading my 
story, but read and think less of the writer and more 
of yourselves. 



FIOTS 



199 



AUG 3 1903 



